Doctrine and Covenants, 1835

  • Source Note
  • Historical Introduction

Document Transcript

[front cover]
[front pastedown]
[front first flyleaf recto]
[front first flyleaf verso]
[front second flyleaf recto]
[front second flyleaf verso]
[front third flyleaf recto]
[front third flyleaf verso]
DOCTRINE AND COVENANTS
of
the church of the
LATTER DAY SAINTS:
CAREFULLY SELECTED
FROM THE REVELATIONS OF GOD,
and compiled by
JOSEPH SMITH Junior.
,
,
,
-[Presiding Elders of said Church.]-
PROPRIETORS.
 
, OHIO.
PRINTED BY
FOR THE
PROPRIETORS.
1835. [p. [i]]
COPY RIGHT SECURED ACCORDING TO LAW. [p. [ii]]
Preface
PREFACE.
 
To the members of the church of the Latter Day  Saints
Dear Brethren:
We deem it to be unnecessary  to entertain you with a lengthy preface to the follow ing volume, but merely to say, that it contains in short,  the leading items of the religion which we have pro fessed to believe.
The first part of the book will be found to contain a  series of Lectures as delivered before a Theological  class in this place, and in consequence of their embra cing the important doctrine of salvation, we have ar ranged them into the following work.
The second part contains items or principles for the  regulation of the church, as taken from the revelations  which have been given since its organization, as well  as from former ones.
There may be an aversion in the minds of some  against receiving any thing purporting to be articles  of religious faith, in consequence of there being so  many now extant; but if men believe a system, and  profess that it was given by inspiration, certainly, the  more intelligibly they can present it, the better. It  does not make a principle untrue to print it, neither  does it make it true not to print it.
The church viewing this subject to be of importance,  appointed, through their servants and delegates the  High Council, your servants to select and compile this  work. Several reasons might be adduced in favor of  this move of the Council, but we only add a few words.  They knew that the church was evil spoken of in ma ny places—its faith and belief misrepresented, and the [p. [iii]] way of truth thus subverted. By some it was repre sented as disbelieving the bible, by others as being an  enemy to all good order and uprightness, and by oth ers as being injurious to the peace of all governments  civil and political.
We have, therefore, endeavored to present, though  in few words, our belief, and when we say this, hum bly trust, the faith and principles of this society as a  body.
We do not present this little volume with any other  expectation than that we are to be called to answer to  every principle advanced, in that day when the se crets of all hearts will be revealed, and the reward of  every man’s labor be given him.
With sentiments of esteem  and sincere respect, we subscribe  ourselves your brethren in the bonds of  the gospel of our Lord Jesus Christ.
JOSEPH SMITH jr.
.
.
.
, Ohio, February 17, 1835. [p. iv]
Lecture 1
THEOLOGY.
 
LECTURE FIRST
 
On the doctrine of the church of the
Latter Day Saints.
 
Of Faith.
 
SECTION I.
 
1 Faith being the first principle in revealed religion,  and the foundation of all righteousness, necessarily  claims the first place in a course of lectures which are  designed to unfold to the understanding the doctrine  of Jesus Christ.
2 In presenting the subject of faith, we shall observe  the following order:
3 First, Faith itself—what it is:
4 Secondly, The object on which it rests; and
5 Thirdly, The effects which flow from it.
6 Agreeably to this order we have first to show what  faith is.
7 The author of the epistle to the Hebrews, in the  eleventh chapter of that epistle, and first verse, gives  the following definition of the word faith:
8 Now faith is the substance -[assurance]- of things  hoped for, the evidence of things not seen.
9 From this we learn, that faith is the assurance  which men have of the existence of things which they  have not seen; and the principle of action in all intelli gent beings.
10 If men were duly to consider themselves, and  turn their thoughts and reflections to the operations of [p. [5]] their own minds, they would readily discover that it  is faith, and faith only, which is the moving cause of  all action, in them; that without it, both mind and  body would be in a state of inactivity, and all their  exertions would cease, both physical and mental.
11 Were this class to go back and reflect upon the  history of their lives, from the period of their first rec ollection, and ask themselves, what principle excited  them to action, or what gave them energy and activi ty, in all their lawful avocations, callings and  pursuits, what would be the answer? Would it not  be that it was the assurance which we had of the ex istence of things which we had not seen, as yet?—  Was it not the hope which you had, in consequence of  your belief in the existence of unseen things, which  stimulated you to action and exertion, in order to ob tain them? Are you not dependent on your faith, or  belief, for the acquisition of all knowledge, wisdom  and intelligence? Would you exert yourselves to obtain  wisdom and intelligence, unless you did believe that  you could obtain them? Would you have ever sown  if you had not believed that you would reap? Would  you have ever planted if you had not believed that you  would gather? Would you have ever asked unless you  had believed that you would receive? Would you have  ever sought unless you had believed that you would have  found? Or would you have ever knocked unless you  had believed that it would have been opened unto you?  In a word, is there any thing that you would have  done, either physical or mental, if you had not previ ously believed? Are not all your exertions, of every  kind, dependant on your faith? Or may we not ask,  what have you, or what do you possess, which you  have not obtained by reason of your faith? Your  food, your raiment, your lodgings, are they not all by  reason of your faith? Reflect, and ask yourselves,  if these things are not so. Turn your thoughts on [p. [6]] your own minds, and see if faith is not the moving  cause of all action in yourselves; and if the moving  cause in you, is it not in all other intelligent beings?
12 And as faith is the moving cause of all action in  temporal concerns, so it is in spiritual; for the Savior  has said, and that truly, that he that believeth and  is baptized, shall be saved. Mark 16:16.
13 As we receive by faith, all temporal blessings that  we do receive, so we, in like manner, receive by faith  all spiritual blessings, that we do receive. But faith  is not only the principle of action, but of power, also,  in all intelligent beings, whether in heaven, or on  earth. Thus says the author of the epistle to the He brews, 11:3:
14 Through faith we understand that the worlds were  framed by the word of God: so that things which are  seen were not made of things which do appear.
15 By this we understand that the principle of power,  which existed in the bosom of God, by which the  worlds were framed, was faith; and that it is by rea son of this principle of power, existing in the Deity,  that all created things exist—so that all things in heav en, on earth, or under the earth, exist by reason of  faith, as it existed in him.
16 Had it not been for the principle of faith the  worlds would never have been framed, neither would  man have been formed of the dust—it is the principle  by which Jehovah works, and through which he exer cises power over all temporal, as well as eternal  things. Take this principle or attribute, (for it is an  attribute) from the Deity and he would cease to ex ist.
17 Who cannot see, that if God framed the worlds by  faith, that it is by faith that he exercises power over  them, and that faith is the principle of power? And  that if the principle of power, it must be so in man  as well as in the Deity? This is the testimony of all [p. 7] the sacred writers, and the lesson which they have  been endeavoring to teach to man.
18 The Savior says, Matthew 17:19, 20, in explaining  the reason why the disciples could not cast out the  devil, that it was because of their unbelief: “For ve rily, I say unto you,” said he, “if ye have faith as a  grain of mustard-seed, ye shall say unto this mountain,  Remove hence to yonder place! and it shall remove:  and nothing shall be impossible unto you.”
19 Moroni, while abridging and compiling the record  of his fathers, has given us the following account of  faith as the principle of power: He says, page 563,  that it was the faith of Alma and Amulek which caus ed the walls of the prison to be wrent, as recorded on  the 264th page; that it was the faith of Nephi and Le hi which caused a change to be wrought upon the  hearts of the Lamanites, when they were immersed  with the Holy Spirit, and with fire, as seen on the 421st  page, and that it was by faith the mountain Ze rin was removed, when the brother of Jared spake in  the name of the Lord. See also 565th page.
20 In addition to this we are told in Hebrews, 11:32,  33, 34, 35, that Gideon, Barak, Samson, Jephthah,  David, Samuel, and the prophets, through faith subdu ed kingdoms, wrought righteousness, obtained prom ises, stopped the mouths of lions, quenched the vio lence of fire, escaped the edge of the sword, out of  weakness were made strong, waxed valiant in fight,  turned to flight the armies of the aliens; and that wo men received their dead raised to life again, &c. &c.
21 Also, Joshua, in the sight of all Israel, bade the  sun and moon to stand still, and it was done. Josh. 10:12.
22 We here understand, that the sacred writers  say, that all these things were done by faith—It was by  faith that the worlds were framed—God spake, chaos  heard, and worlds came into order, by reason of the  faith there was in him. So with man also—he spake [p. 8] by faith in the name of God, and the sun stood still,  the moon obeyed, mountains removed, prisons fell,  lions’ mouths were closed, the human heart lost its en mity, fire its violence, armies their power, the sword  its terror, and death its dominion; and all this by rea son of the faith which was in him.
23 Had it not been for the faith which was in  man, they might have spoken to the sun, the moon,  the mountains, prisons, lions, the human heart, fire,  armies, the sword, or to death in vain!
24 Faith, then, is the first great governing principle  which has power, dominion, and authority over all  things: by it they exist, by it they are upheld, by it  they are changed, or by it they remain, agreeably to  the will of God. Without it, there is no power,  and without power there could be no creation, nor  existence!
 
OF THEOLOGY.
 
Question.—What is theology?
Answer.—It is that revealed science which treats of the be ing and attributes of God—his relations to us—the dispensa tions of his providence—his will with respect to our actions— and his purposes with respect to our end. -[Buck’s Theologi cal Dictionary, page 582.]-
Q. What is the first principle in this revealed science?
A. Faith. -[§ i. ¶ 1.]-
Q. Why is faith the first principle in this revealed science?
A. Because it is the foundation of all righteousness. Heb  11:6. Without faith it is impossible to please God. 1st. John,  3:7. Little children, let no man deceive you: he that doeth  righteousness, is righteous, even as he -[God]- is righteous. -[§ i.  ¶ 1.]-
Q. What arrangement should be followed in presenting the  subject of faith?
A. First, Should be shown what faith is: -[§ i. ¶ 3.]-
Secondly, The object upon which it rests; and -[§ i. ¶ 4.]-
Thirdly, The effects which flow from it. -[§ i. ¶ 5.]-
Q. What is faith?
A. It is the assurance of things hoped for, the evidence of  things not seen: Heb. 11:1. That is, it is the assurance we  have of the existence of unseen things. And being the assu [p. 9]rance which we have of the existence of unseen things, must  be the principle of action in all intelligent beings. Heb. 11:3.  Through faith we understand the worlds were framed by the  word of God. -[§ i. ¶ 8, 9.]-
Q. How do you prove that faith is the principle of action in  all intelligent beings?
A. First, By duly considering the operations of my own  mind; and, secondly, by the direct declaration of scripture.—  Heb. 11:7. By faith Noah, being warned of things not seen  as yet, moved with fear, prepared an ark to the saving of his  house; by the which he condemned the world, and became  heir of the righteousness which is by faith. Heb. 11:8. By  faith Abraham, when he was called to go out into a place  which he should after receive for an inheritance, obeyed; and  he went out not knowing whither he went. Heb. 11:9. By  faith he sojourned in the land of promise, as in a strange coun try, dwelling in tabernacles with Isaac and Jacob, the heirs  with him of the same promise. Heb. 11:27. By faith Moses  forsook Egypt, not fearing the wrath of the king: for he en dured as seeing him who is invisible. -[§ i. ¶ 10, 11.]-
Q. Is not faith the principle of action in spiritual things  as well as in temporal?
A. It is.
Q. How do you prove it?
A. Heb. 11:6. Without faith it is impossible to please  God. Mark 16:16. He that believeth and is baptized, shall  be saved. Rom. 4:16. Therefore, it is of faith, that it might  be by grace; to the end the promise might be sure to all the  seed: not to that only which is of the law, but to that also  which is of the faith of Abraham, who is the father of us all.—  -[§ i. ¶ 12, 13.]-
Q. Is faith anything else beside the principle of action?
A. It is.
Q. What is it?
A. It is the principle of power, also. -[§ i. ¶ 13.]-
Q. How do you prove it?
A. First, It is the principle of power in the Deity, as well  as in man. Heb. 11:3. Through faith we understand that  the worlds were framed by the word of God, so that things  which are seen were not made of things which do appear.—  -[§ i. ¶ 14, 15, 16.]-
Secondly, It is the principle of power in man also. Book of  Mormon, page 264. Alma and Amulek are delivered from  prison. D[itt]o. page 421. Nephi and Lehi, with the Lamanites,  are immersed with the Spirit. Do. page 565. The mountain  Zerin, by the faith of the brother of Jared, is removed. Josh. [p. 10] 10:12. Then spake Joshua to the Lord in the day when the  Lord delivered up the Amorites before the children of Israel,  and he said in the sight of Israel, Sun, stand thou still upon  Gibeon, and thou Moon, in the valley of Ajalon. Josh. 10:13.  And the sun stood still, and the moon stayed, until the people  had avenged themselves of their enemies. Is not this written  in the book of Jasher? So the sun stood still in the midst of  heaven, and hasted not to go down about a whole day. Ma.  17:19. Then came the disciples to Jesus apart, and said,  Why could not we cast him out? Mat. 17:20. And Jesus  said unto them, Because of your unbelief: for verily I say un to you, if ye have faith as a grain of mustard-seed, ye shall  say unto this mountain, Remove hence to yonder place; and  it shall remove; and nothing shall be impossible unto you.—  Heb. 11:32. And what shall I say more? for the time  would fail me to tell of Gideon, and of Barak, and of Samson,  and of Jephthah, of David also, and Samuel, and of the proph ets. Heb. 11:33. Who through faith subdued kingdoms,  wrought righteousness, obtained promises, stopped the mouths  of lions, Heb. 11:34. Quenched the violence of fire, escaped  the edge of the sword, out of weakness were made strong,  waxed valiant in fight, turned to flight the armies of the aliens.  Heb. 11:35. Women received their dead raised to life again:  and others were tortured, not accepting deliverance; that they  might obtain a better resurrection. -[§ i. ¶ 16, 17, 18, 19, 20, 21,  22.]-
Q. How would you define faith in its most unlimited sense?
A. It is the first great governing principle, which has pow er, dominion, and authority over all things. -[§ i. ¶ 24.]-
Q. How do you convey to the understanding more clearly,  that faith is the first great governing principle, which has pow er, dominion, and authority over all things?
A. By it they exist, by it they are upheld, by it they are  changed, or by it they remain, agreeably to the will of God;  and without it there is no power; and without power there  could be no creation, nor existence! -[§ 1. ¶ 24.]- [p. 11]
Lecture 2
LECTURE SECOND.
 
Of Faith.
 
SECTION II.
 
1 Having shown in our previous lecture “faith its elf—what it is,” we shall proceed to show secondly  the object on which it rests.
2 We here observe that God is the only supreme  governor, and independent being, in whom all fulness  and perfection dwells; who is omnipotent, omnipres ent and omnicient; without beginning of days or end  of life; and that in him every good gift, and every  good principle dwells; and that he is the Father of  lights: In him the principle of faith dwells indepen dently; and he is the object in whom the faith of all  other rational and accountable beings centers, for life  and salvation.
3 In order to present this part of the subject in a  clear and conspicuous point of light, it is necessary  to go back and show the evidences which mankind  have had, and the foundation on which these eviden ces are, or were based, since the creation, to believe  in the existence of a God.
4 We do not mean those evidences which are man ifested by the works of creation, which we daily be hold with our natural eyes: we are sensible, that af ter a revelation of Jesus Christ, the works of creation,  throughout their vast forms and varieties, clearly ex hibit his eternal power and Godhead. Romans 1:20.  For the invisible things of him from the creation of  the world are clearly seen, being understood by the  things that are made: even his eternal power and  Godhead. But we mean those evidences by which  the first thoughts were suggested to the minds of men  that there was a God who created all things.
5 We shall now proceed to examine the situation of [p. [12]] man at his first creation. Moses, the historian, has  given us the following account of him in the first  chapt. of the book of Genesis, beginning with the 20th  verse, and closing with the 30th. We copy from the  New Translation:
6 And the Lord God said unto the Only Begotten,  who was with him from the beginning, Let us make  man in our image, after our likeness: and it was  done.
7 And the Lord God said, Let them have dominion  over the fish of the sea, and over the fowl of the air,  and over the cattle, and over all the earth, and over  every creeping thing that creaps upon the earth.
8 So God created man in his own image, in the im age of the Only Begotten created he him; male and  female created he them. And God blessed them, and  God said unto them, Be fruitful, and multiply, and  replenish the earth, and subdue it: and have domin ion over the fish of the sea, and over the fowl of the  air, and over every living thing that moves upon the  earth.
9 And the Lord God said unto man, Behold, I have  given you every herb bearing seed, which is upon  the face of all the earth, and every tree in the which  is the fruit of a tree yielding seed; to you it shall be  for meat.
10 Again, Genesis 2:15, 16, 17, 19, 20: And the Lord  God took the man, and put him into the garden of  Eden, to dress it and to keep it. And the Lord God  commanded the man, saying, Of every tree of the  garden you may freely eat: but of the tree of the  knowledge of good and evil you shall not eat of it,  neither shall you touch it; nevertheless, you may  choose for yourself, for it is given unto you; but re member that I forbid it: for in the day that you eat  thereof you shall surely die. [p. 13]
11 And out of the ground the Lord God formed ev ery beast of the field, and every fowl of the air, and  commanded that they should be brought unto Adam,  to see what he would call them. * * * And what ever Adam called every living creature, that was the  name thereof. And Adam gave names to all cattle,  and to the fowl of the air, and to every beast of the  field.
12 From the foregoing we learn man’s situation at  his first creation; the knowledge with which he was  endowed, and the high and exalted station in which  he was placed—lord, or governor of all things on  earth, and at the same time enjoying communion and  intercourse with his Maker, without a vail to separate  between. We shall next proceed to examine the ac count given of his fall, and of his being driven out of  the garden of Eden, and from the presence of the  Lord.
13 Moses proceeds: And they -[Adam and Eve]-  heard the voice of the Lord God as they were walk ing in the garden in the cool of the day, and Adam  and his wife hid themselves from the presence of the  Lord God among the trees of the garden. And the  Lord God called unto Adam, and said unto him,  Where are you going? And he said, I heard your  voice in the garden, and I was afraid, because I be held that I was naked, and I hid myself.
14 And the Lord God said unto Adam, Who told  you that you were naked? Have you eaten of the tree  whereof I told you that you should not eat? If so,  you should surely die? And the man said, The wo man whom you gave me, and commanded that she  should remain with me, gave me of the fruit of the  tree, and I did eat.
15 And the Lord God said unto the woman, What  is this which you have done? And the woman said,  The serpent beguiled me, and I did eat. [p. 14]
16 And again, the Lord said unto the woman, I will  greatly multiply your sorrow, and your conception:  in sorrow you shall bring forth children; and your  desire shall be to your husband, and he shall rule  over you.
17 And the Lord God said unto Adam, because  you have hearkened unto the voice of your wife, and  have eaten of the fruit of the tree of which I com manded you, saying, You shall not eat of it! cursed  shall be the ground for your sake: in sorrow you shall  eat of it all the days of your life. Thorns also, and  thistles shall it bring forth to you: and you shall eat  the herb of the field. By the sweat of your face shall  you eat bread, until you shall return unto the ground —for you shall surely die—for out of it you were ta ken; for dust you were, and unto dust you shall re turn. This was immediately followed by the fulfill ment of what we previously said: Man was driven, or  sent out of Eden.
18 Two important items are shown from the for mer quotations: First, After man was created, he  was not left without intelligence, or understanding, to  wander in darkness, and spend an existence in ignor ance and doubt—on the great and important point  which effected his happiness,—as to the real fact by  whom he was created, or unto whom he was amena ble for his conduct. God conversed with him face to  face: in his presence he was permitted to stand, and  from his own mouth he was permitted to receive in struction—he heard his voice, walked before him, and  gazed upon his glory—while intelligence burst upon  his understanding, and enabled him to give names to  the vast assemblage of his Maker’s works.
19 Secondly, we have seen, that, though man did  transgress, his transgression did not deprive him of  the previous knowledge with which he was endowed,  relative to the existence and glory of his Creator; [p. 15] for no sooner did he hear his voice, than he sought  to hide himself from his presence.
20 Having shown, then, in the first instance, that  God began to converse with man, immediately after  he “breathed into his nostrils the breath of life,” and  that he did not cease to manifest himself to him, even  after his fall, we shall next proceed to show, that,  though he was cast out from the garden of Eden, his  knowledge of the existence of God was not lost, nei ther did God cease to manifest his will unto him.
21 We next proceed to present the account of the  direct revelation which man received, after he was  cast out of Eden, and further copy from the New  Translation:
22 After Adam had been driven out of the garden,  he began to till the earth, and to have dominion over  all the beasts of the field, and to eat his bread by the  sweat of his brow, as the Lord had commanded him:  and he called upon the name of the Lord, and so did  Eve his wife also. And they heard the voice of the  Lord from the way toward the garden of Eden, speak ing unto them; and they saw him not, for they were  shut out from his presence: but he gave unto them com mandments that they should worship the Lord their  God, and should offer the firstlings of their flocks for  an offering unto the Lord. And Adam was obedient  unto the commandment.
23 And after many days an angel of the Lord ap peared unto Adam, saying, why do you offer sacri fices unto the Lord? And Adam said unto him, I  know not; but the Lord commanded me to offer sac rifices.
24 And the angel said unto him, This thing is a  similitude of the sacrifice of the Only Begotten of the  Father, who is full of grace and truth. And you  shall do all that you do in the name of the Son: and  you shall repent and call upon God in his name for [p. 16]ever. In that day the Holy Spirit fell upon Adam,  and bore record of the Father and the Son.
25 This last quotation, or summary, shows this im portant fact, that though our first parents were driven  out of the garden of Eden, and were even separated  from the presence of God, by a vail, they still retain ed a knowledge of his existence, and that sufficiently  to move them to call upon him. And further, that no  sooner was the plan of redemption revealed to man,  and he began to call upon God, than the Holy Spirit  was given, bearing record of the Father and Son.
26 Moses also gives us an account, in the 4th of  Genesis, of the transgression of Cain, and the right eousness of Abel, and of the revelations of God to  them. He says: In process of time Cain brought of  the fruit of the ground, an offering unto the Lord.—  And Abel also brought of the firstlings of his flock,  and of the fat thereof. And the Lord had respect  unto Abel, and to his offering: but unto Cain and to  his offering he had not respect. Now satan knew  this, and it pleased him. And Cain was very angry,  and his countenance fell. And the Lord said unto  Cain, Why are you angry? why is your countenance  fallen? If you do well, will you not be accepted?—  And if you do not well, sin lies at the door, and satan  desires to have you; and except you shall hearken  unto my commandments, I will deliver you up: and  it shall be unto you according to his desire.
27 And Cain went into the field and talked with his  brother Abel. And while they were in the field,  Cain rose up against his brother Abel, and slew him.  And Cain gloried in what he had done, saying, I am  free! surely the flocks of my brother will now fall in to my hands.
28 But the Lord said unto Cain, Where is Abel,  your brother? And he said, I know not: am I my [p. 17] brother’s keeper? And the Lord said, What have  you done? the voice of your brother’s blood cries un to me from the ground. And now, you shall be curs ed from the earth which has opened her mouth to re ceive your brother’s blood, from your hand. When  you till the ground, she shall not henceforth yield un to you her strength. A fugitive and a vagabond also,  you shall be in the earth.
29 And Cain said unto the Lord, Satan tempted me  because of my brother’s flocks. And I was also an gry: for his offering was accepted, and mine was not:  My punishment is greater than I can bear. Behold,  you have driven me out this day from the face of  men, and from your face shall I be hid also; and I  shall be a fugitive and a vagabond in the earth; and  it shall come to pass, every one that finds me will  slay me, because of my oath; for these things are  not hid from the Lord. And the Lord said unto him,  Therefore, whoever slays Cain, vengeance shall be  taken on him seven fold. And the Lord set a mark  upon Cain, lest any finding him should kill him.
30 The object of the foregoing quotations is to show  to this class the way by which mankind were first  made acquainted with the existence of a God: that it  was by a manifestation of God to man, and that God  continued, after man’s transgression to manifest him self to him and his posterity: and notwithstanding they  were separated from his immediate presence, that  they could not see his face, they continued to hear his  voice.
31 Adam thus being made acquainted with God,  communicated the knowledge which he had unto his  posterity; and it was through this means that the  thought was first suggested to their minds that there  was a God. Which laid the foundation for the exer cise of their faith, through which they could obtain a  knowledge of his character and also of his glory. [p. 18]
32 Not only was there a manifestation made unto  Adam of the existence of a God, but Moses informs  us, as before quoted, that God condescended to talk  with Cain after his great transgression, in slaying his  brother, and that Cain knew that it was the Lord that  was talking with him: so that when he was driven  out from the presence of his brethren, he carried with  him the knowledge of the existence of a God: and  through this means, doubtless his posterity became ac quainted with the fact that such a being existed.
33 From this we can see that the whole human fam ily, in the early age of their existence, in all their  different branches, had this knowledge disseminated  among them; so that the existence of God became an  object of faith, in the early age of the world. And  the evidences which these men had of the existence  of a God, was the testimony of their fathers in the  first instance.
34 The reason why we have been thus particular on  this part of our subject, is, that this class may see by  what means it was that God became an object of faith  among men after the fall; and what it was that stir red up the faith of multitudes to feel after him; to  search after a knowledge of his character, perfections  and attributes, until they became extensively acquain ted with him; and not only commune with him, and  behold his glory, but be partakers of his power, and  stand in his presence.
35 Let this class mark particularly that the testimo ny which these men had of the existence of a God,  was the testimony of man; for previous to the time  that any of Adam’s posterity had obtained a manifes tation of God to themselves, Adam their common fa ther had testified unto them of the existence of God,  and of his eternal power and Godhead.
36 For instance, Abel, before he received the assu [p. 19]rance from heaven that his offerings were acceptable  unto God, had received the important information of  his father, that such a being did exist, who had crea ted, and who did uphold all things. Neither can  there be a doubt existing on the mind of any person,  that Adam was the first who did communicate the  knowledge of the existence of a God, to his posterity;  and that the whole faith of the world, from that time  down to the present, is in a certain degree, dependent  on the knowledge first communicated to them by their  common progenitor; and it has been handed down to  the day and generation in which we live, as we shall  show from the face of the sacred records.
37 First, Adam was 130 years old when Seth was  born. Gen. 5:3. And the days of Adam, after he  had begotten Seth, were 800 years; making him  930 years old when he died. Gen. 5:4, 5. Seth was  105 when Enos was born. 5:6. Enos was 90 when  Cainan was born. 5:9. Cainan was 70 when Mahala leel was born. 5:12. Mahalaleel was 65 when Jared  was born. 5:15: Jared was 162 when Enoch was  born. 5:18. Enoch was 65 when Methusaleh was  born. 5:21. Methusaleh was 187 when Lamech was  born. 5:25. Lamech was 182 when Noah was born.  5:28.
38 From this account it appears that Lamech, the  9th from Adam, and the father of Noah, was 56 years  old when Adam died; Methuseleh, 243; Enoch, 308;  Jared 470; Mahalaleel, 535; Cainan, 605; Enos, 695;  and Seth, 800.
39 So that Lamech, the father of Noah; Methusa leh, Enoch, Jared, Mahalaleel, Cainan, Enos, Seth,  and Adam, were all living at the same time, and be yond all controversy, were all preachers of righteous ness.
40 Moses further informs us, that Seth lived, after  he begat Enos, 807 years; making him 912 years old [p. 20] at his death. Gen. 5:7, 8. And Enos lived, after he  begat Cainan, 815 years: making him 905 years old  when he died. 5:10, 11. And Cainan lived, after he  begat Mahalaleel, 840 years: making him 910 years  old at his death. 5:13, 14. And Mahalaleel lived, af ter he begat Jared, 830 years: making him 895 years  old when he died. 5:16, 17. And Jared lived, after he  begat Enoch, 800 years: making him 962 years old  at his death. 5:19, 20. And Enoch walked with God,  after he begat Methuseleh 300 years: making him  365 years old when he was translated. 5:22, 23. And  Methuseleh lived, after he begat Lamech, 782 years:  making him 969 years old when he died. 5:26, 27.  Lamech lived, after he begat Noah, 595 years: ma king him 777 years old when he died. 5:30, 31.
41 Agreeably to this account, Adam died in the  930th year of the world, Enoch was translated in the  987th, Seth died in the 1042nd, Enos in the 1140th,  Cainan in the 1235th, Mahalaleel in the 1290th, Ja red in the 1422nd, Lamech in the 1651st, and Me thusaleh in the 1656th, it being the same year in  which the flood came.
42 So that Noah was 84 years old when Enos died,  176 when Cainan died, 234 when Mahalaleel died,  366 when Jared died, 595 when Lamech died, and  600 when Methusaleh died.
43 We can see from this that Enos, Cainan, Maha laleel, Jared, Methusaleh, Lamech, and Noah all liv ed on the earth at the same time. And that Enos,  Cainan, Mahalaleel, Jared Methusaleh, and Lamech,  were all acquainted with both Adam and Noah.
44 From the foregoing it is easily to be seen, not  only how the knowledge of God came into the world,  but upon what principle it was preserved: that from  the time it was first communicated, it was retained  in the minds of righteous men, who taught, not only  their own posterity, but the world; so that there was [p. 21] no need of a new revelation to man, after Adam’s cre ation, to Noah, to give them the first idea, or notion  of the existence of a God: and not only of a God, but  the true and living God.
45 Having traced the chronology of the world from  Adam to Noah, we will now trace it from Noah to  Abraham. Noah was 502 years old when Shem was  born: 98 years afterward the flood came, being the  600th year of Noah’s age. And Moses informs us  that Noah lived after the flood, 350 years: making  him 950 years old when he died. Gen. 9:28, 29.
46 Shem was 100 years old when Arphaxed was  born. Gen. 11:10, Arphaxed was 35 when Salah  was born 11:12. Salah was 30 when Eber was born.  11:14. Eber was 34 when Peleg was born: in whose  days the earth was divided. 11:16. Peleg was 30  when Reu was born. 11:18. Reu was 32 when Se rug was born. 11:20. Serug was 30 when Nahor  was born. 11:22. Nahor was 29 when Terah was  born. 11:24. Terah was 70 when Haran and Abra ham were born. 11:26.
47 There is some difficulty in the account given by  Moses, of Abraham’s birth. Some have supposed,  that Abraham was not born until Terah was 130  years old. This conclusion is drawn from a variety  of scriptures, which are not to our purpose at present  to quote. Neither is it a matter of any consequence  to us, whether Abraham was born when Terah was  70 years old, or 130. But in order that there may  no doubt exist upon any mind, in relation to the object  lying immediately before us, in presenting the pres ent chronology, we will date the birth of Abraham at  the latest period: that is, when Terah was 130 years  old. It appears from this account, that from the flood  to the birth of Abraham was 352 years.
48 Moses informs us that Shem lived, after he begat  Arphaxad, 500. Gen. 11:11. This added to 100 [p. 22] years, which was his age when Arphaxed was born,  makes him 600 years old when he died. Arphaxed  lived, after he begat Salah, 403 years. 11:13. This  added to 35 years, which was his age when Salah was  born, makes him 438 years old when he died. Sa lah lived, after he begat Eber, 403 years. 11:15.—  This added to 30 years, which was his age when Eber  was born, makes him 433 years old when he died.—  Eber lived, after he begat Peleg, 430 years. 11:17.  This added to 34 years, which was his age when Pe leg was born, makes him 464 years old. Peleg liv ed, after he begat Reu, 209 years. 11:19. This ad ded to 30 years, which was his age when Reu was  born, makes him 239 years old when he died. Reu  lived, after he begat Serug, 207 years. Gen. 11:21.  This added to 32 years, which was his age when Se rug was born, makes him 239 years old when he died.  Serug lived, after he begat Nahor, 200 years. Gen.  11:23. This added to 30 years, which was his age  when Nahor was born, makes him 230 years old  when he died. Nahor lived, after he begat Terah,  119 years. Gen. 11:25. This added to 29 years,  which was his age when Terah was born, makes him  148 years when he died. Terah was 130 years  old when Abraham was born, and is supposed to have  lived 75 years after his birth: making him 205 years  old when he died.
49 Agreeably to this last account, Peleg died in the  1996th year of the world, Nahor in the 1997th, and  Noah in the 2006th. So that Peleg, in whose days  the earth was divided, and Nahor, the grand-father of  Abraham, both died before Noah: the former being  239 years old, and the latter 148. And who cannot  but see, that they must have had a long and intimate  acquaintance with Noah?
50 Reu died in the 2026th year of the world, Serug  in the 2049th, Terah in the 2083rd, Arphaxed in the [p. 23] 2096th, Selah in the 2126th, Shem in the 2158th,  Abraham in the 2183rd, and Eber in the 2187th:  which was 4 years after Abraham’s death. And  Eber was the fourth from Noah.
51 Nahor, Abraham’s brother, was 58 years old  when Noah died, Terah 128, Serug 187, Reu 219,  Eber 283, Salah 313, Arphaxed 344, and Shem 448.
52 It appears from this account, that Nahor, broth er of Abraham, Terah, Nahor, Serug, Reu, Peleg,  Eber, Salah, Arphaxed, Shem, and Noah, all lived  on the earth at the same time. And that Abraham  was 18 years old when Reu died, 41 when Serug and  his brother Nahor died, 75 when Terah died, 88  when Arphaxed died, 118 when Salah died, 150 when  Shem died, and that Eber lived 4 years after Abra ham’s death. And that Shem, Arphaxed, Salah,  Eber, Reu, Serug, Terah, and Nahor, the brother of  Abraham, and Abraham, lived at the same time.—  And that Nahor, brother of Abraham, Terah, Serug,  Reu, Eber, Salah, Arphaxed, and Shem, were all  acquainted with both Noah and Abraham.
53 We have now traced the chronology of the  world, agreeably to the account given in our present  bible, from Adam to Abraham, and have clearly deter mined, beyond the power of controversy, that there was  no difficulty in preserving the knowledge of God in  the world, from the creation of Adam, and the man ifestation made to his immediate descendants, as set  forth in the former part of this lecture, so that the  students, in this class need not have any dubiety res ting on their minds, on this subject; for they can  easily see, that it is impossible for it to be otherwise;  but that the knowledge of the existence of a God,  must have continued from father to son, as a matter  of tradition, at least. For we cannot suppose, that a  knowledge of this important fact, could have existed  in the mind of any of the before mentioned individ [p. 24]uals, without their having made it known to their  posterity.
54 We have now shown how it was that the first  thought ever existed in the mind of any individual,  that there was such a being as a God, who had crea ted and did uphold all things: that it was by reason of  the manifestation which he first made to our father  Adam, when he stood in his presence, and conversed  with him face to face, at the time of his creation.
55 Let us here observe, that after any portion of the  human family are made acquainted with the impor tant fact that there is a God who has created and does  uphold all things, the extent of their knowledge, re specting his character and glory, will depend upon  their diligence and faithfulness in seeking after him,  until like Enoch the brother of Jared, and Moses, they  shall obtain faith in God, and power with him to be hold him face to face.
56 We have now clearly set forth how it is, and  how it was, that God became an object of faith for  rational beings; and also, upon what foundation the  testimony was based, which excited the enquiry and  diligent search of the ancient saints, to seek after and  obtain a knowledge of the glory of God: and we have  seen that it was human testimony, and human testi mony only, that excited this enquiry, in the first in stance in their minds—it was the credence they gave  to the testimony of their fathers—this testimony hav ing aroused their minds to enquire after the knowl edge of God, the enquiry frequently terminated, in deed, always terminated, when rightly persued, in  the most glorious discoveries, and eternal certainty.
 
Question.—Is there a being who has faith in himself indepen[d] ently?
Answer.—There is. Q. Who is it? A. It is God. [p. 25]
Q. How do you prove that God has faith in himself inde pendently?
A. Because he is omnipotent, omnipresent, and omnicient;  without beginning of days or end of life, and in him all fulness  dwells. Eph. 1:23. Which is his body, the fulness of him  that filleth all in all. Col. 1:19. For it pleased the Father,  that in him should all fulness dwell. -[§ ii. ¶ 2.]-
Q. Is he the object in whom the faith of all other rational  and accountable beings centers, for life and salvation?
A. He is.
Q. How do you prove it?
A. Isa. 45:22. Look unto me, and be ye saved, all the ends  of the earth: for I am God, and there is none else. Rom. 11: 34, 35, 36. For who hath known the mind of the Lord? or who  hath been his counsellor? or who hath first given to him, and  it shall be recompensed unto him again? For of him, and  through him, and to him, are all things: to whom be glory for ever. Amen. Isa. 40: from the 8th to the 18th. O Zion  that bringest good tidings, -[Or, O thou that tellest good ti dings to Zion.]- get thee up into the high mountain: O Jeru salem, that bringest good tidings, -[Or, O thou that tellest good  tidings to Jerusalem,]- lift up thy voice with strength; lift it up,  be not afraid; say unto the cities of Judah, Behold your God!  Behold the Lord your God will come with strong hand, -[Or,  against the strong.]- and his arm shall rule for him: behold, his  reward is with him, and his work before him. -[Or, recompense  for his work.]- He shall feed his flock like a shepherd: he  shall gather his lambs with his arms, and carry them in his bo som, and shall gently lead those that are with young. Who  hath measured the waters in the hollow of his hand, and meted  out heaven with the span, and comprehended the dust of the  earth in a measure, weighed the mountains in scales, and the  hills in a ballance? Who hath directed the Spirit of the Lord,  or being his counsellor, hath taught him? With whom took he  counsel, and who instructed him, and taught him in the path  of judgment, and taught him knowledge, and shewed to him  the way of understanding? Behold, the nations are as a drop  of a bucket, and are counted as the small dust of the ballance:  behold he taketh up the isles as a very little thing. And Leba non is not sufficient to burn, nor the beasts thereof sufficient  for a burnt offering. All nations are before him as nothing;  and they are counted to him less than nothing, and vanity!  Jer. 51:15, 16. He -[the Lord]- hath made the earth by his  power, he hath established the world by his wisdom, and hath  streached out the heaven by his understanding. When he ut tereth his voice there is a multitude of waters in the heavens; [p. 26] and he causeth the vapors to ascend from the ends of the earth:  he maketh lightnings with rain, and bringeth forth the wind  out of his treasures. 1st Cor. 8:6. But to us there is but one  God, the Father, of whom are all things, and we in him; and  one Lord Jesus Christ, by whom are all things, and we by him.  -[§ ii. ¶ 2.]-
Q. How did men first come to the knowledge of the existence  of a God, so as to exercise faith in him?
A. In order to answer this question, it will be necessary to  go back and examine man at his creation; the circumstances in  which he was placed, and the knowledge which he had of God.  -[§ ii. ¶ 3, 4, 5, 6, 7, 8, 9, 10, 11.]-
First, When man was created he stood in the presence of  God. Gen. 1:27, 28. From this we learn that man, at his  creation, stood in the presence of his God, and had most per fect knowledge of his existence.
Secondly, God conversed with him after his transgression.  Gen. 3: from the 8th to the 22nd. -[§ ii. ¶ 13, 14, 15, 16, 17.]-
From this we learn, that, though man did transgress, he was  not deprived of the previous knowledge which he had of the  existence of God. -[§ ii. ¶ 19.]-
Thirdly, God conversed with man after he cast him out of  the garden. -[§ ii. ¶ 22, 23, 24, 25.]-
Fourthly, God also conversed with Cain after he had slain  Abel. Gen. 4: from the 4th to the 6th. -[§ ii. ¶ 26, 27, 28, 29.]-
Q. What is the object of the foregoing quotation?
A. It is that it may be clearly seen how it was that the first  thoughts were suggested to the minds of men, of the existence  of God, and how extensively this knowledge was spread among  the immediate descendants of Adam. -[§ ii. ¶ 30, 31, 32, 33.]-
Q. What testimony had the immediate descendants of Adam,  in proof of the existence of a God?
A. The testimony of their father. And after they were made  acquainted with his existence, by the testimony of their father,  they were dependent upon the exercise of their own faith, for  a knowledge of his character, perfections and attributes. -[§ ii.  ¶ 23, 24, 25, 26.]-
Q. Had any others of the human family, beside Adam, a  knowledge of the existence of God, in the first instance, by  any other means than human testimony?
A. They had not. For previous to the time that they could  have power to obtain a manifestation for themselves, the all- important fact had been communicated to them by their com mon father: and so, from father to child, the knowledge was  communicated as extensively, as the knowledge of his exist ence was known; for it was by this means, in the first instance,  that men had a knowledge of his existence. -[§ ii. ¶ 35, 36.]- [p. 27]
Q. How do you know that the knowledge of the existence of  God was communicated in this manner, throughout the differ ent ages of the world?
A. By the chronology obtained thro’ the revelations of God.
Q. How would you divide that chronology in order to con vey it to the understanding clearly?
A. Into two parts: Frst, by embracing that period of the world  from Adam to Noah; and secondly, from Noah to Abraham:  from which period the knowledge of the existence of God has  been so general, that it is a matter of no dispute in what man ner the idea of his existence has been retained in the world.
Q. How many noted righteous men lived from Adam to Noah?
A. Nine; which includes Abel, who was slain by his brother.
Q. What are their names?
A. Abel, Seth, Enos, Cainan, Mahalaleel, Jared, Enoch, Me thusaleh, and Lamech.
Q. How old was Adam when Seth was born?
A. One hundred and thirty years. Gen. 5:3.
Q. How many years did Adam live after Seth was born?
A. Eight hundred. Gen. 5:4.
Q. How old was Adam when he died?
A. Nine hundred and thirty years. Gen. 5:5.
Q. How old was Seth when Enos was born?
A. One hundred and five years. Gen. 5:6.
Q. How old was Enos when Cainan was born?
A. Ninety years. Gen. 5:9.
Q. How old was Cainan when Mahalaleel was born?
A. Seventy years. Gen. 5:12.
Q. How old was Mahalaleel when Jared was born?
A. Sixty five years. Gen. 5:15.
Q. How old was Jared when Enoch was born?
A. One hundred and sixty two years. Gen. 5:18.
Q. How old was Enoch when Methusaleh was born?
A. Sixty five. Gen. 5:21.
Q. How old was Methusaleh when Lamech was born?
A. One hundred and eighty seven years. Gen. 5:25.
Q. How old was Lamech when Noah was born?
A. One hundred and eighty two years. Gen. 5:28.
For this chronology see § ii. ¶ 37.
Q. How many years, according to this account, was it from  Adam to Noah?
A. One thousand and fifty six years.
Q. How old was Lamech when Adam died?
A. Lamech, the ninth from Adam, (including Abel,) and  father of Noah, was fifty six years old when Adam died.
Q. How old was Methusaleh? [p. 28]
A. Two hundred and forty three years. Q. How old was  Enoch?
A. Three hundred nnd eight years.
Q. How old was Jared?
A. Four hundred and seventy years.
Q. How old was Mahalaleel? A. Five hundred and thirty five.
Q. How old was Cainan?
A. Six hundred and five years.
Q. How old was Enos?
A. Six hundred and ninety five years.
Q. How old was Seth?
A. Eight hundred.
For this item of the account see section second, paragraph 38.
Q. How many of these noted men were cotemporary with  Adam?
A. Nine.
Q. What are their names?
A. Abel, Seth, Enos, Cainan, Mahalaleel, Jared, Enoch,  Methusaleh, and Lamech. -[§ ii. ¶ 39.]-
Q. How long did Seth live after Enos was born?
A. Eight hundred and seven years. Gen. 5:7.
Q. What was Seth’s age when he died?
A. Nine hundred and twelve years. Gen. 5:8.
Q. How long did Enos live after Cainan was born?
A. Eight hundred and fifteen years. Gen. 5:10.
Q. What was Enos’s age when he died?
A. Nine hundred and five years. Gen. 5:11.
Q. How long did Cainan live after Mahalaleel was born?
A. Eight hundred and forty years. Gen. 5:13.
Q. What was Cainan’s age when he died?
A. Nine hundred and ten years. Gen. 5:14.
Q. How long did Mahaleel live after Jared was born?
A. Eight hundred and thirty years. Gen. 5:16.
Q. What was Mahalaleel’s age when he died?
A. Eight hundred and ninety five. Gen. 5:17.
Q. How long did Jared live after Enoch was born?
A. Eight hundred years. Gen. 5:19.
Q. What was Jared’s age when he died?
A. Nine hundred and sixty two years. Gen. 5:20.
Q. How long did Enoch walk with God after Methusaleh  was born?
A. Three hundred years. Gen. 5:22.
Q. What was Enoch’s age when he was translatedd?
A. Three hundred and sixty five years. Gen. 5:23.
Q. How long did Methusaleh live after Lamech was born? [p. 29]
A. Seven hundred and eighty two years. Gen. 5:26.
Q. What was Methusaleh’s age when he died?
A. Nine hundred and sixty nine years. Gen. 5:27.
Q. How long did Lamech live after Noah was born? A. Five  hundred and neiety [ninety] five years. Gen. 5:30.
Q. What was Lamech’s age when he died?
A. Seven hundred and seventy seven years. Gen. 5:31.
For the account of the last item see -[§ ii. ¶ 40.]-
Q. In what year of the world did Adam die?
A. In the nine hundred and thirtieth.
Q. In what year was Enoch translated?
A. In the nine hundred and eighty seventh.
Q. In what year did Seth die?
A. In the one thousand and forty second.
Q. In what year did Enos die?
A. In the eleven hundred and fortieth.
Q. In what year did Cainan die?
A. In the twelve hundred and thirty fifth.
Q. In what year did Mahalaleel die?
A. In the twelve hundred and ninetieth.
Q. In what year did Jared die?
A. In the fourteen hundred and twenty second.
Q. In what year did Lamech die?
A. In the sixteen hundred and fifty first.
Q. In what year did Methusaleh die?
A. In the sixteen hundred and fifty sixth.
For this account see § ii. ¶ 41.
Q. How old was Noah when Enos died?
A. Eighty four years.
Q. How old when Cainan died?
A. One hundred and seventy nine years.
Q. How old when Mahalaleel died?
A. Two hundred and thirty four years.
Q. How old when Jared died?
A. Three hundred and sixty six years.
Q. How old when Lamech died.
A. Five hundred and ninety five years.
Q. How old when Methusaleh died?
A. Six hundred years.
See § ii. ¶ 42, for the last item.
Q. How many of those men lived in the days of Noah?
A. Six.
Q. What are their names?
A. Seth, Enos, Cainan, Mahalaleel, Jared, Methusaleh, and  Lamech. -[§ ii. ¶ 43.
Q. How many of those men were cotemporary with Adam [p. 30] and Noah both? A. Six. Q. What are their names?
A. Enos, Cainan, Mahalaleel, Jared, Methusaleh, and La mech. -[ii. ¶ 43.]-
Q. According to the foregoing account, how was the knowl edge of the existence of God first suggested to the minds of  men?
A. By the manifestation made to our father Adam, when he  was in the presence of God, both before and while he was in  Eden. -[§ ii. ¶ 44.]-
Q. How was the knowledge of the existence of God dissemi nated among the inhabitants of the world?
A. By tradition from father to son. -[§ ii. ¶ 44.]-
Q. How old was Noah when Shem was born?
A. Five hundred and two years. Gen. 5:32. 11:10.
Q. What was the term of years from the birth of Shem to the  flood?
A. Ninety eight.
Q. What was the term of years that Noah lived after the  flood?
A. Three hundred and fifty. Gen. 9:28.
Q. What was Noah’s age when he died?
A. Nine hundred and fifty years. Gen. 9:29. -[§ ii. ¶ 45.]-
Q. What was Shem’s age when Arphaxed was born?
A. One hundred years. Gen. 11:10.
Q. What was Arphaxed’s age when Salah was born?
A. Thirty five years. Gen. 11:12.
Q. What was Salah’s age when Eber was born?
A. Thirty. Gen. 11:14.
Q. What was Eber’s age when Peleg was born?
A. Thirty four years. Gen. 11:16.
Q. What was Peleg’s age when Reu was born?
A. Thirty years. Gen. 11:18.
Q. What was Reu’s age when Serug was born?
A. Thirty two years. Gen. 11:20.
Q. What was Serug’s age when Nahor was born?
A. Thirty years. Gen. 11:22.
Q. What was Nahor’s age when Terah was born?
A. Twenty nine. Gen. 11:24.
Q. What was Terah’s age, when Nahor the father of Abra ham was born?
A. Seventy years. Gen. 11:26.
Q. What was Terah’s age when Abraham was born?
A. Some suppose one hundred and thirty years, and others  seventy. Gen. 12:4. 11:26. -[§ ii. ¶ 46.]-
Q. What was the number of years from the flood to the birth  of Abraham? [p. 31]
A. Supposing Abraham to have been born when Terah was  one hundred and thirty years old, it was three hundred and fif ty two years: but if he were born when Terah was seventy  years old, it was two hundred and ninety two years. -[§ ii ¶ 47.]-
Q. How long did Shem live after Arphaxed was born?
A. Five hundred years. Gen. 11:11.
Q. What was Shem’s age when he died?
A. Six hundred years. Gen. 11:11.
Q. What number of years did Arphaxed live after Salah was  born?
A. Four hundred and three years. Gen. 21:13.
Q. What was Arphaxed’s age when he died?
A. Four hundred and thirty eight years.
Q. What number of years did Salah live after Eber was born?
A. Four hundred and three years. Gen. 11:15.
Q. What was Salah’s age when he died?
A. Four hundred and thirty three years.
Q. What number of years did Eber live after Peleg was born?
A. Four hundred and thirty years. Gen. 11:17.
Q. What was Eber’s age when he died?
A. Four hundred and sixty four years.
Q. What number of years did Peleg live after Reu was born?
A. Two hundred and nine years. Gen. 11:19.
Q. What was Peleg’s age when he died?
A. Two hundred and thirty nine years.
Q. What number of years did Reu live after Serug was born?
A. Two hundred and seven years. Gen. 11:21.
Q. What was Reu’s age when he died?
A. Two hundred and thirty nine years.
Q. What number of years did Serug live after Nahor was  born?
A. Two hundred years. Gen. 11:23.
Q. What was Serug’s age when he died?
A. Two hundred and thirty years.
Q. What number of years did Nahor live after Terah was  born?
A. One hundred and nineteen years. Gen. 11:25.
Q. What was Nahor’s age when he died?
A. One hundred and forty eight years.
Q. What number of years did Terah live after Abraham was  born?
A. Supposing Terah to have been one hundred and thirty  years old when Abraham was born, he lived seventy five years;  but if Abraham was born when Terah was seventy years old,  he lived one hundred and thirty five.
Q. What was Terah’s age when he died? [p. 32]
A. Two hundred and five years. Gen. 11:32.
For this account from the birth of Arphaxed, to the death of  Terah, see -[§ ii. ¶ 48.]-
Q. In what year of the world did Peleg die?
A. Agreeably to the foregoing chronology, he died in the  nineteen hundred and ninety sixth year of the world.
Q. In what year of the world did Nahor die?
A. In the nineteen hundred and ninety seventh.
Q. In what year of the world did Noah die?
A. In the two thousand and sixth.
Q. In what year of the world did Reu die?
A. In the two thousand and twenty sixth.
Q. In what year of the world did Serug die?
A. In the two thousand and forty ninth.
Q. In what year of the world did Terah die?
A. In the two thousand and eighty third.
Q. In what year of the world did Arphaxed die?
A. In the two thousand and ninty sixth.
Q. In what year of the world did Salah die?
A. In the twenty one hundred and twenty sixth.
Q. In what year of the world did Abraham die?
A. In the twenty one hundred and eighty third.
Q. In what year of the world did Eber die?
A. In the twenty one hundred aud eighty seventh.
For this account of the year of the world in which those men  died, see -[§ ii: ¶ 49, 50.]-
Q. How old was Nahor, Abraham’s brother, when Noah died?
A. Fifty eight years.
Q. How old was Terah?
A. One hundred and twenty eight.
Q. How old was Serug?
A. One hundred and eighty seven.
Q. How old was Reu?
A. Two hundred and nineteen.
Q. How old was Eber?
A. Two hundred and eighty three.
Q. How old was Salah?
A. Three hundred and thirteen.
Q. How old was Arphaxed?
A. Three hundred and forty eight.
Q. How old was Shem?
A. Four hundred and forty eight.
For the last account see -[§ ii. ¶ 51.]-
Q. How old was Abraham when Reu died?
A. Eighteen years, if he were born when Terah was one [p. 33] hundred and thirty years old. Q. What was his age when Se rug, and Nahor, Abraham’s brother died?
A. Forty one years.
Q. What was his age when Terah died?
A. Seventy five years.
Q. What was his age when Arphaxed died?
A. Eighty eight.
Q. What was his age when Salah died?
A. One hundred and eighteen years.
Q. What was his age when Shem died?
A. One hundred and fifty years.
For this see -[§ ii. ¶ 52.]-
Q. How many noted characters lived from Noah to Abraham?
A. Ten.
Q. What are their names?
A. Shem, Arphaxed, Salah, Eber, Peleg, Reu, Serug, Na hor, Terah, and Nahor, Abraham’s brother. -[§ ii. ¶ 52.]-
Q. How many of these were cotemporary with Noah?
A. The whole.
Q. How many with Abraham?
A. Eight.
Q. What are their names?
A. Nahor, Abraham’s brother, Terah, Serug, Reu, Eber, Se lah, Arphaxed, and Shem. -[§ ii. ¶ 52.]-
Q. How many were cotemporary with both Noah and Abra ham?
A. Eight.
Q. What are their names?
A. Shem, Arphaxed, Salah, Eber, Reu, Serug, Terah, and  Nahor, Abraham’s brother. -[§ ii. ¶ 52.]-
Q. Did any of these men die before Noah?
A. They did.
Q. Who were they?
A. Peleg, in whose days the earth was divided, and Nahor  Abraham’s grand-father. -[§ ii. ¶ 49.]-
Q. Did any of them live longer than Abraham?
A. There was one. -[§ ii. ¶. 50.]-
Q. Who was it?
A. Eber, the fourth from Noah. -[§ ii. ¶ 50.]-
Q. In whose days was the earth divided?
A. In the days of Peleg.
Q. Where have we the account given that the earth was divi ded in the days of Peleg?
A. Gen. 10:25.
Q. Can you repeat the sentence?
A. Unto Eber were born two sons; the name of one was Pe leg; for in his days the earth was divided. [p. 34]
Q. What testimony have men, in the first instance, that  there is a God?
A. Human testimony, and human testimony only. -[§ii.  ¶ 56.]-
Q. What excited the ancient saints to seek diligently after a  knowledge of the glory of God, his perfections and attributes?
A. The credence they gave to the testimony of their fathers.  -[§ ii. ¶ 56.]-
Q. How do men obtain a knowledge of the glory of God, his  perfections and attributes?
A. By devoting themselves to his service, through prayer and  supplication incessantly, strengthening their faith in him, until  like Enoch, the brother of Jared, and Moses, they obtain a  manifestation of God to themselves. -[§ ii. ¶ 55.]-
Q. Is the knowledge of the existence of God a matter of mere  tradition, founded upon human testimony alone, until a person  receives a manifestation of God to themselves?
A. It is.
Q. How do you prove it?
A. From the whole of the first lecture of the second section.
 
Lecture 3
LECTURE THIRD.
 
Of Faith.
 
SECTION III.
 
1 In the second lecture it was shown, how it was  that the knowledge of the existence of God, came in to the world, and by what means the first thoughts  were suggested to the minds of men, that such a be ing did actually exist: and that it was by reason of  the knowledge of his existence, that there was a foun dation laid for the exercise of faith in him, as the on ly being in whom faith could center for life and sal vation. For faith could not center in a being of whose  existence we had no idea; because the idea  of his existence in the first instance, is essential  to the exercise of faith in him. Rom. 10:14: “How [p. 35] then shall they call on him in whom they have not  believed? And how shall they believe in him of whom  they have not heard? And how shall they hear with out a preacher” (or one sent to tell them?) So then  faith comes by hearing the word of God. -[New  Translation.]-
2 Let us here observe, that three things are neces sary, in order that any rational and intelligent being  may exercise faith in God unto life and salvation.
3 First, The idea that he actually exists.
4 Secondly, A correct idea of his character, perfec tions, and attributes.
5 Thirdly, An actual knowledge that the course of  life which he is pursuing, is according to his will.—  For without an acquaintance with these three impor tant facts, the faith of every rational being must be  imperfect and unproductive; but with this understand ing, it can become perfect and fruitful, abounding in  righteousness unto the praise and glory of God the  Father, and the Lord Jesus Christ.
6 Having previously been made acquainted with the  way the idea of his existence came into the world, as  well as the fact of his existence, we shall proceed to  examine his character, perfections and attributes, in  order that this class may see, not only the just grounds  which they have for the exercise of faith in him, for  life and salvation, but the reasons that all the world,  also, as far as the idea of his existence extends, may  have to exercise faith in him the Father of all living.
7 As we have been indebted to a revelation which  God made of himself to his creatures in the first in stance, for the idea of his existence, so in like  manner we are indebted to the revelations which he  has given to us, for a correct understanding of his char acter, perfections and attributes; because without the  revelations which he has given to us, no man by  searching could find out God. Job 11:7, 8, 9. First [p. 36] Cor. 2:9, 10, 11: “But as it is written, eye has not  seen, nor ear heard, neither have entered into the  heart of man, the things which God has prepared for  them that love him; but God has revealed them unto  us by his Spirit: for the Spirit searches all things,  yea, the deep things of God. For what man knows  the things of a man, save the spirit of man which is  in him? Even so, the things of God no man knows  but by the Spirit of God.”
8 Having said so much, we proceed to examine the  character which the revelations have given of God.
9 Moses gives us the following account in Exodus,  34:6: “And the Lord passed by before him, and pro claimed, The Lord God, the Lord God, merciful and  gracious, long suffering, and abundant in goodness  and truth.” Psalm 103:6, 7, 8: “The Lord exe cutes righteousness and judgment for all that are op pressed. He made known his ways unto Moses, his  acts unto the children of Israel. The Lord is merci ful and gracious, slow to anger and plenteous in mer cy:” Psalm 103:17, 18: “But the mercy of the Lord  is from everlasting to everlasting upon them that fear  him, and his righteousness unto children’s children,  to such as keep his covenant, and to those that re member his commandments to do them.” Psalm 90: 2: “Before the mountains were brought forth, or ev er you had formed the earth and the world, even from  everlasting to everlasting, you are God." Heb. 1:10,  11, 12: “And you, Lord, in the beginning have laid  the foundation of the earth; and the heavens are the  works of your hands: they shall perish, but you shall  remain; and they shall wax old as a garment; and as  a vesture shall you fold them up, and they shall be  changed: but you are the same, and your years shall  not fail.” James 1:17: “Every good gift, and eve ry perfect gift, is from above, and comes down from  the Father of lights; with whom is no variableness, [p. 37] neither shadow of turning.” Malachi 3:6. “For I  am the Lord, I change not; therefore ye sons of Ja cob are not consumed.”
10 Book of Commandments, chapt. 2nd, commen cing in the third line of the first paragraph: “For God  does not walk in crooked paths, neither does he turn  to the right hand or the left, or vary from that which  he has said, therefore his paths are strait, and his  course is one eternal round:” Book of Commandments,  chapt. 37:1. “Listen to the voice of the Lord your  God, even Alpha and Omega, the beginning and the  end, whose course is one eternal round, the same yes terday to-day and forever.”
11 Numbers, 23:19. “God is not a man, that he  should lie; neither the son of man that he should re pent.” First John, 4:8. “He that loves not, knows  not God; for God is love.” Acts, 10:34: “Then Peter  opened his mouth and said, Of a truth I perceive that  God is no respecter of persons, but in every nation  he that fears God and works righteousness is accept ed with him.”
12 From the foregoing testimonies, we learn the  following things respecting the character of God.
13 First, That he was God before the world was  created, and the same God that he was, after it was  created.
14 Secondly, That he is merciful, and gracious, slow  to anger, abundant in goodness, and that he was so  from everlasting, and will be to everlasting.
15 Thirdly, That he changes not, neither is there  variableness with him; but that he is the same from  everlasting to everlasting, being the same yesterday  to-day and forever; and that his course is one eternal  round, without variation.
16 Fourthly, That he is a God of truth and cannot  lie.
17 Fifthly, That he is no respecter of persons; but [p. 38] in every nation he that fears God and works right eousness is accepted of him.
18 Sixthly, That he is love.
19 An acquaintance with these attributes in the divine  character, is essentially necessary, in order that the  faith of any rational being can center in him for life  and salvation. For if he did not, in the first instance,  believe him to be God, that is, the creator and upholder  of all things, he could not center his faith in him for  life and salvation, for fear there should be a greater  than he, who would thwart all his plans, and he, like  the gods of the heathen, would be unable to fulfil his  promises; but seeing he is God over all, from everlas ting to everlasting, the creator and upholder of all  things, no such fear can exist in the minds of those  who put their trust in him, so that in this respect their  faith can be without wavering.
20 But secondly: Unless he was merciful, and gra cious, slow to anger, long suffering, and full of good ness, such is the weakness of human nature, and so  great the frailties and imperfections of men, that un less they believed that these excellencies existed in the  divine character, the faith necessary to salvation  could not exist; for doubt would take the place of  faith, and those who know their weakness and lia bility to sin, would be in constant doubt of salvation,  if it were not for the idea which they have of the excel lency of the character of God, that he is slow to an ger, and long suffering, and of a forgiving disposi tion, and does forgive iniquity, transgression and sin.  An idea of these facts does away doubt, and makes  faith exceedingly strong.
21 But it is equally as necessary that men should  have the idea that he is a God who changes not, in or der to have faith in him, as it is to have the idea that  he is gracious and long suffering. For without the  idea of unchangibleness in the character of the Deity, [p. 39] doubt would take the place of faith. But with the  idea that he changes not, faith lays hold upon the ex cellencies in his character with unshaken confidence,  believing he is the same yesterday, to-day and forev er, and that his course is one eternal round.
22 And again, the idea that he is a God of truth and  cannot lie, is equally as necessary to the exercise of  faith in him, as the idea of his unchangeableness. For  without the idea that he was a God of truth and could  not lie, the confidence necessary to be placed in his  word in order to the exercise of faith in him, could  not exist. But having the idea that he is not man  that he can lie, it gives power to the minds of men  to exercise faith in him.
23 But it is also necessary that men should have an  idea that he is no respecter of persons; for with the  idea of all the other excellencies in his character, and  this one wanting, men could not exercise faith in him,  because if he were a respecter of persons, they could  not tell what their privileges were, nor how far they  were authorized to exercise faith in him, or whether  they were authorized to do it at all, but all must be  confusion; but no sooner are the minds of men made  acquainted with the truth on this point, that he is no  respecter of persons, than they see that they have au thority by faith to lay hold on eternal life the richest  boon of heaven, because God is no respecter of per sons, and that every man in every nation has an equal  privilege.
24 And lastly, but not less important to the exercise  of faith in God, is the idea that he is love; for with all  the other excellencies in his character, without this  one to influence them, they could not have such pow erful dominion over the minds of men; but when the  idea is planted in the mind that he is love, who cannot  see the just ground that men of every nation, kindred [p. 40] and tongue, have to exercise faith in God so as to ob tain eternal life?
25 From the above description of the character of  the Deity which is given him in the revelations, to  men, there is a sure foundation for the exercise of  faith in him among every people, nation, and kindred,  from age to age, and from generation to generation.
26 Let us here observe that the foregoing is the char acter which is given of God in his revelations to the  Former Day Saints, and it is also the character which  is given of him in his revelations to the Latter Day  Saints, so that the saints of former days, and those  of latter days, are both alike in this respect; the “Lat ter Day Saints” having as good grounds to exercise  faith in God, as the former day saints had; because  the same character is given of him to both.
 
Q. What was shown in the second lecture?
A. It was shown how the knowledge of the existence of God  came into the world—-[§ iii. ¶ 1.]-
Q. What is the effect of the idea of his existence among men?
A. It lays the foundation for the exercise of faith in him.—  -[§ iii. ¶ 1.]-
Q. Is the idea of his existence, in the first instance, necessary  in order for the exercise of faith in him?
A. It is. -[§ iii. ¶ 1.]-
Q. How do you prove it?
A. By the 16 chapter to Romans and 14 verse. -[§ iii. ¶ 1.]-
Q. How many things are nccessary for us to understand, res pecting the Deity and our relation to him, in order that we  may exercise faith in him for life and salvation?
A. Three. -[§ iii. ¶ 2.]-
Q. What are they?
A. First, that God does actually exist: Secondly, correct  ideas of his character, his perfections and attributes; and  Thirdly, that the course which we pursue is according to his  mind and will. -[§ iii. ¶ 3, 4, 5.]-
Q. Would the idea of any one or two of the above mentioned  things, enable a person to exercise faith in God? [p. 41]
A. It would not, for without the idea of them all, faith would  be imperfect and unproductive. -[§ iii. ¶ 5.]-
Q. Would an idea of these three things lay a sure foundation  for the exercise of faith in God, so as to obtain life and salva tion?
A. It would; for by the idea of these three things, faith  could become perfect, and fruitful, abounding in righteousness  unto the praise and glory of God. -[§ iii. ¶ 5.]-
Q. How are we to be made acquainted with the before men tioned things respecting the Deity, and respecting ourselves?
A. By revelation. -[§ iii. ¶ 6.]-
Q. Could these things be found out by any other means than  by revelation?
A. They could not.
Q. How do you prove it?
A. By the scriptures: Job 11:7, 8: 9. 1 Corinthians 2:9, 10,  11. -[§ iii. ¶ 7.]-
Q. What things do we learn in the revelations of God re specting his character?
A. We learn the six following things. First, that he was  God before the world was created, and the same God that he  was after it was created. Secondly, that he is merciful and  gracious, slow to anger, abundant in goodness, and that he was  so from everlasting, and will be so to everlasting. Thirdly,  that he changes not, neither is there variableness with him,  and that his course is one eternal round. Fourthly, that he is  a God of truth and cannot lie. Fifthly, that he is no respect er of persons; and Sixthly, that he is love. -[§ iii. ¶ 12, 13,  14, 15, 16, 17, 18.]-
Q. Where do you find the revelations which gives us this idea  of the character of the Deity?
A. In the bible and book of commandments, and they are  quoted in the third lecture. -[§ iii. ¶ 9, 10, 11.]-
Q. What effect would it have on any rational being not to  have an idea that the Lord was God, the creator and upholder  of all things?
A. It would prevent him from exercising faith in him unto  life and salvation.
Q. Why would it prevent him from exercising faith in God?
A. Because he would be as the heathen not knowing but there  might be a being greater and more powerful than he, and there by he be prevented from fulfilling his promises. -[§ iii. ¶ 19.]-
Q. Does this idea prevent this doubt?
A. It does; for persons having this idea are enabled thereby  to exercise faith without this doubt. -[§ iii. ¶ 19.]-
Q. Is it not also necessary to have the idea that God is [p. 42] merciful, and gracious, long suffering and full of goodness?
A. It is. -[§ iii. ¶ 20.]-
Q. Why is it necessary?
A. Because of the weakness and imperfections of human na ture, and the great frailties of man; for such is the weakness  of man, and such his frailties, that he is liable to sin contin ually, and if God were not long suffering, and full of compas sion, gracious and merciful and of a forgiving disposition,  man would be cut off from before him in consequence of which,  he would be in continual doubt and could not exercise faith:  for where doubt is, there faith has no power, but by man’s believ ing that God is full of compassion and forgiveness, long suffer ing and slow to anger, he can exercise faith in him and over come doubt, so as to be exceedingly strong. -[§ iii. ¶ 20.]-
Q. Is it not equally as necessary that man should have an  idea that God changes not, neither is there variableness with  him, in order to exercise faith in him unto life and salvation?
A. It is; because without this, he would not know how soon  the mercy of God might change into cruelty, his long suffer ing into rashness, his love into hatred, and in consequence of  which doubt, man would be incapable of exercising faith in him,  but having the idea that he is unchangeable, man can have faith  in him continually, believing that what he was yesterday he is  to day, and will be forever. -[§ iii. ¶ 21.]-
Q. Is it not necessary also, for men to have an idea that God  is a being of truth, before they can have a perfect faith in him?
A. It is; for unless men have this idea they cannot place  confidence in his word, and not being able to place confidence  in his word, they could not have faith in him; but believing  that he is a God of truth, and that his word cannot fail, then  faith can rest in him without doubt. -[§ iii. ¶ 22.]-
Q. Could man exercise faith in God so as to obtain eternal  life unless he believed that God was no respecter of persons?
A. He could not; because without this idea he could not  certainly know that it was his privilege so to do, and in con sequence of this doubt his faith could not be sufficiently strong  to save him. -[§ iii. ¶ 23.]-
Q. Would it be possible for a man to exercise faith in God,  so as to be saved, unless he had an idea that God was love?
A. He could not; because man could not love God, unless he  had an idea that God was love, and if he did not love God, he  could not have faith in him. -[§ iii. ¶ 24.]-
Q. What is the description which the sacred writers give of  the character of the Deity calculated to do?
A. It is calculated to lay a foundation for the exercise of  faith in him, as far as the knowledge extends among all people, [p. 43] tongues, languages, kindreds, and nations and that from age  to age, and from generation to generation. -[§ iii. ¶ 25.]-
Q. Is the character which God has given of himself uniform?
A. It is, in all his revelations whether to the Former Day  Saints, or to the Latter day saints, so that they all have the au thority to exercise faith in him, and to expect by the exer cise of their faith, to enjoy the same blessings. -[§ iii. ¶ 26.]-
 
Lecture 4
LECTURE FOURTH.
 
Of Faith.
 
SECTION IV.
 
1 Having shown in the third lecture, that correct  ideas of the character of God are necessary in order  to the exercise of faith in him unto life and salvation,  and that without correct ideas of his character, the  minds of men could not have sufficient power with  God to the exercise of faith necessary to the enjoy ment of eternal life, and that correct ideas of his char acter lay a foundation as far as his character is con cerned, for the exercise of faith, so as to enjoy the  fulness of the blessing of the gospel of Jesus Christ,  even that of eternal glory; we shall now proceed to  show the connection there is between correct ideas of  the attributes of God, and the exercise of faith in him  unto eternal life.
2 Let us here observe, that the real design which  the God of heaven had in view in making the human  family acquainted with his attributes, was, that they  through the ideas of the existence of  his attributes, might be enabled to exercise faith in  him, and through the exercise of faith in him, might  obtain eternal life. For without the idea of the ex istence of the attributes which belong to God, the  minds of men could not have power to exercise faith [p. 44] on him so as to lay hold upon eternal life. The God  of heaven understanding most perfectly the constitu tion of human nature, and the weakness of man, knew  what was necessary to be revealed, and what ideas  must be planted in their minds in order that they  might be enabled to exercise faith in him unto eternal  life.
3 Having said so much we shall proceed to examine  the attributes of God, as set forth in his revelations  to the human family, and to show how necessary cor rect ideas of his attributes are, to enable men to ex ercise faith in him. For without these ideas being  planted in the minds of men, it would be out of the  power of any person or persons to exercise faith in  God so as to obtain eternal life. So that the divine  communications made to man in the first instance,  were designed to establish in their minds the ideas ne cessary to enable them to exercise faith in God, and  through this means to be partakers of his glory.
4 We have, in the revelations which he has given  to the human family, the following account of his at tributes.
5 First, Knowledge. Acts 15:18. Known unto  God are all his works from the beginning of the world.  Isaiah 46:9, 10. Remember the former things of old;  for I am God and there is none else; I am God, and  there is none like me, declaring the end from the begin ning, and from ancient time the things that are not  yet done, saying, My counsel shall stand, and I will  do all my pleasure.
6 Secondly, Faith, or power. Heb. 11:3. Through  faith we understand that the worlds were framed by  the word of God. Gen. 1:1. In the beginning God  created the heaven and the earth. Isaiah 14:24, 27.  The Lord of hosts has sworn, saying, Surely as I  have thought so shall it come to pass; and as I have  purposed, so shall it stand. For the Lord of hosts [p. 45] has purposed, and who shall disannul it? and his  hand is stretched out, and who shall turn it back?
7 Thirdly, Justice. Ps. 89:14. Justice and judg ment are the habitation of thy throne. Isaiah 45:21.  Tell ye, bring them near; yea, let them take  council together: who has declared this from the an cient time? Have not I the Lord? and there is no  God else beside me; a just God and a Savior. Zeph.  5:5. The just Lord is in the midst thereof. Zech.  9:9. Rejoice greatly, O daughter of Zion; shout, O  daughter of Jerusalem: behold, thy King comes unto  thee: he is just, and having salvation.
8 Fourthly, Judgment. Ps. 89:14. Justice and  judgment are the habitation of thy throne. Deut. 32: 4. He is the Rock, his work is perfect; for all his  ways are judgment: a God of truth, and without in iquity: just and right is he. Ps. 9:7. But the Lord  shall endure forever: he has prepared his throne for  judgment. Ps. 9:16. The Lord is known by the  judgment which he executes.
9 Fifthly, Mercy. Ps. 89:15. Mercy and truth  shall go before his face. Exodus 34:6. And the  Lord passed by before him, and proclaimed, The Lord,  the Lord God, merciful and gracious. Neh. 9:17.—  But thou art a God ready to pardon, gracious and  merciful.
10 And Sixthly, Truth. Ps. 89:14. Mercy and  truth shall go before thy face. Exodus 34:6. Long  suffering and abundant in goodness and truth. Deut.  32:4. He is the Rock, his work is perfect; for all  his ways are judgment. A God of truth and without  iniquity: just and right is he. Ps. 31:5. Into thy  hand I commit my spirit: thou hast redeemed me, O  Lord God of truth.
11 By a little reflection it will be seen, that the idea  of the existence of these attributes in the Deity, is ne cessary to enable any rational being to exercise faith [p. 46] in him. For without the idea of the existence of these  attributes in the Deity, men could not exercise faith in  him for life and salvation; seeing that without the  knowledge of all things, God would not be able to  save any portion of his creatures; for it is by reason  of the knowledge which he has of all things, from the  beginning to the end, that enables him to give that  understanding to his creatures, by which they are  made partakers of eternal life; and if it were not for  the idea existing in the minds of men, that God had  all knowledge, it would be impossible for them to ex ercise faith in him.
12 And it is not less necessary that men should have  the idea of the existence of the attribute power in the  Deity. For, unless God had power over all things,  and was able, by his power, to control all things, and  thereby deliver his creatures who put their trust in  him, from the power of all beings that might seek  their destruction, whether in heaven, on earth, or in  hell, men could not be saved; but with the idea of the  existence of this attribute, planted in the mind, men  feel as though they had nothing to fear, who put their  trust in God, believing that he has power to save all  who come to him, to the very uttermost.
13 It is also necessary, in order to the exercise of  faith in God, unto life and salvation, that men should  have the idea of the existence of the attribute jus tice, in him. For without the idea of the existence  of the attribute Justice, in the Deity, men could not  have confidence sufficiently to place themselves un der his guidance and direction; for they would be  filled with fear and doubt, lest the Judge of all the  earth would not do right; and thus fear, or doubt, exist ing in the mind, would preclude the possibility of the  exercise of faith in him for life and salvation. But,  when the idea of the existence of the attribute justice,  in the Deity, is fairly planted in the mind, it leaves [p. 47] no room for doubt to get into the heart, and the mind  is enabled to cast itself upon the Almighty without  fear and without doubt, and with most unshaken con fidence, believing that the Judge of all the earth will  do right.
14 It is also of equal importance that men should  have the idea of the existence of the attribute judg ment, in God, in order that they may exercise faith  in him for life and salvation; for without the idea of  the existence of this attribute in the Deity, it would  be impossible for men to exercise faith in him for  life and salvation, seeing that it is through the exer cise of this attribute that the faithful in Christ Jesus  are delivered out of the hands of those who seek their  destruction; for if God were not to come out in swift  judgment against the workers of iniquity and the pow ers of darkness, his saints could not be saved; for it  is by judgment that the Lord delivers his saints out  of the hands of all their enemies, and those who re ject the gospel of our Lord Jesus Christ. But no  sooner is the idea of the existence of this attribute,  planted in the minds of men, than it gives power to  the mind for the exercise of faith and confidence in  God, and they are enabled, by faith, to lay hold on  the promises which are set before them, and wade  through all the tribulations and afflictions to which  they are subjected by reason of the persecution from  those who know not God, and obey not the gospel of  our Lord Jesus Christ: believing, that in due time the  Lord will come out in swift judgment against their en emies, and they shall be cut off from before him, and  that in his own due time he will bear them off con querers and more than conquerers in all things.
15 And again, it is equally important that men should  have the idea of the existence of the attribute mercy,  in the Deity, in order to exercise faith in him for life  and salvation. For, without the idea of the existence [p. 48] of this attribute in the Deity, the spirits of the saints  would faint in the midst of the tribulations, afflictions  and persecutions which they have to endure for right eousness’ sake; but when the idea of the existence of  this attribute is once established in the mind it gives  life and energy to the spirits of the saints: believing  that the mercy of God will be poured out upon them  in the midst of their afflictions, and that he will com passionate them in their sufferings; and that the mer cy of God will lay hold of them and secure them in  the arms of his love, so that they will receive a full  reward for all their sufferings.
16 And lastly, but not less important to the exer cise of faith in God, is the idea of the existence of  the attribute truth, in him. For, without the idea of  the existence of this attribute the mind of man could  have nothing upon which it could rest with certainty:  all would be confusion and doubt; but with the idea  of the existence of this attribute in the Deity, in the  mind, all the teachings, instructions, promises and  blessings become realities, and the mind is enabled to  lay hold of them with certainty and confidence: be lieving that these things, and all that the Lord has  said, shall be fulfilled in their time; and that all the  cursings, denunciations and judgments, pronounced  upon the heads of the unrighteous will also be execu ted in due time of the Lord: and by reason of the  truth and veracity of him, the mind beholds its deliv erance and salvation as being certain.
17 Let the mind once reflect sincerely and candid ly upon the ideas of the existence of the before men tioned attributes in the Deity, and it will be seen,  that as far as his attributes are concerned, there is a  sure foundation laid for the exercise of faith in him  for life and salvation. For in as much as God pos sesses the attribute knowledge he can make all things [p. 49] known to his saints necessary for their salvation; and  as he possesses the attribute power he is able there by to deliver them from the power of all enemies;  and seeing also, that justice is an attribute of the De ity, he will deal with them upon the principles of  righteousness and equity, and a just reward will be  granted unto them for all their afflictions and suffer ings for the truth’s sake. And as judgment is an  attribute of the Deity also, his saints can have the  most unshaken confidence, that they will, in due time,  obtain a perfect deliverance out of the hands of all  their enemies, and a complete victory over all those  who have sought their hurt and destruction. And as  mercy is also an attribute of the Deity, his saints can  have confidence that it will be exercised toward them;  and through the exercise of that attribute toward  them, comfort and consolation will be administered  unto them abundantly, amid all their afflictions and  tribulations. And lastly, realizing that truth is an at tribute of the Deity, the mind is led to rejoice amid  all its trials and temptations, in hope of that glory  which is to be brought at the revelation of Jesus  Christ, and in view of that crown which is to be pla ced upon the heads of the saints in the day when the  Lord shall distribute rewards unto them, and in  prospect of that eternal weight of glory which the  Lord has promised to bestow upon them when he shall  bring them into the midst of his throne to dwell in  his presence eternally.
18 In view, then, of the existence of these attri butes, the faith of the saints can become exceedingly  strong: abounding in righteousness unto the praise  and glory of God, and can exert its mighty influence  in searching after wisdom and understanding, until it  has obtained a knowledge of all things that pertain to  life and salvation.
19 Such, then, is the foundation, which is laid, [p. 50] through the revelation of the attributes of God, for  the exercise of faith in him for life and salvation;  and seeing that these are attributes of the Deity, they  are unchangeable—being the same yesterday to day  and forever—which gives to the minds of the Latter  Day Saints the same power and authority to exercise  faith in God, which the Former Day Saints had: so  that all the saints, in this respect have been, are and  will be alike, until the end of time; for God never  changes, therefore his attributes and character remain  forever the same. And as it is through the revela tion of these that a foundation is laid for the exercise  of faith in God unto life and salvation, the founda tion, therefore, for the exercise of faith, was, is and  ever will be the same. So that all men have had,  and will have an equal privilege.
 
Question. What was shown in the third lecture?
Answer. It was shown that the correct ideas of the character of  God are necessary in order to exercise faith in him unto life  and salvation; and that without correct ideas of his character,  men could not have power to exercise faith in him unto life  and salvation, but that correct ideas of his character, as far as  his character is concerned in the exercise of faith in him, lay  a sure foundation for the exercise of it. -[§ iv. ¶ 1.]-
Q. What object had the God of heaven in revealing his at tributes to men?
A. That through an acquaintance with his attributes they  might be enabled to exercise faith in him so as to obtain eter nal life. -[§ iv. ¶ 2.]-
Q. Could men exercise faith in God without an acquaintance  with his attributes, so as to be enabled to lay hold of eternal  life?
A. They could not. -[iv. ¶ 2, 3.]-
Q. What account is given of the attributes of God in in his  revelations?
A. First, Knowledge, secondly, Faith, or power, thirdly,  Justice, fourthly, Judgment, fifthly, Mercy, and sixthly truth.  §iv. ¶ 4, 5, 6, 7, 8, 9 and 10.]- [p. 51]
Q. Where are the revelations to be found which give this  relation of the attributes of God?
A. In the Old and New Testaments, and they are quoted in  the fourth lecture, fifth, sixth, seventh, eighth, ninth, and  tenth paragraphs.*
Q. Is the idea of the existence of those attributes, in the De ity, necessary in order to enable any rational being to exer cise faith in him unto life and salvation?
A. It is.
Q. How do you prove it?
A. By the eleventh, twelfth, thirteenth fourteenth, fifteenth  and sixteenth paragraphs in this lecture.*
Q. Does the idea of the existence of these attributes in the  Deity, as far as his attributes are concerned, enable a rational  being to exercise faith in him unto life and salvation?
A. It does.
Q. How do you prove it?
A. By the seventeenth and eighteenth paragraphs.*
Q. Have the Latter Day Saints as much authoity given  them, through the revelation of the attributes of God, to ex ercise faith in him as the Former Day Saints had?
A. They have.
Q. How do you prove it?
A. By the nineteenth paragraph of this lecture.*
Note. Let the student turn and commit those paragraphs  to memory.
 
Lecture 5
LECTURE FIFTH.
 
Of Faith.
 
SECTION V.
 
1 In our former lectures we treated of the being,  character, perfections and attributes of God. What  we mean by perfections, is, the perfections which  belong to all the attributes of his nature. We shall,  in this lecture speak of the Godhead: we mean the  Father, Son and Holy Spirit.
2 There are two personages who constitute the  great matchless, governing and supreme power over [p. 52] all things—by whom all things were created and  made, that are created and made, whether visible or  invisible: whether in heaven, on earth, or in the earth,  under the earth, or throughout the immensity of space —They are the Father and the Son: The Father be ing a personage of spirit, glory and power: possess ing all perfection and fulness: The Son, who was  in the bosom of the Father, a personage of tabernacle,  made, or fashioned like unto man, or being in the  form and likeness of man, or, rather, man was form ed after his likeness, and in his image;—he is also  the express image and likeness of the personage of  the Father: possessing all the fulness of the Father,  or, the same fulness with the Fathe[r]; being begotten  of him, and was ordained from before the foundation  of the world to be a propitiation for the sins of all  those who should believe on his name, and is called  the Son because of the flesh—and descended in suf fering below that which man can suffer, or, in other  words, suffered greater sufferings, and was exposed  to more powerful contradictions than any man can be.  But notwithstanding all this, he kept the law of God,  and remained without sin: Showing thereby that it is  in the power of man to keep the law and remain also  without sin. And also, that by him a righteous judg ment might come upon all flesh, and that all who walk  not in the law of God, may justly be condemned by  the law, and have no excuse for their sins. And he  being the only begotten of the Father, full of grace  and truth, and having overcome, received a fulness of  the glory of the Father—possessing the same mind  with the Father, which mind is the Holy Spirit, that  bears record of the Father and the Son, and these  three are one, or in other words, these three constitute  the great, matchless, governing and supreme power  over all things: by whom all things were created and  made, that were created and made: and these three [p. 53] constitute the Godhead, and are one: The Father and  the Son possessing the same mind, the same wisdom,  glory, power and fulness: Filling all in all—the Son  being filled with the fulness of the Mind, glory and  power, or, in other words, the Spirit, glory and pow er of the Father—possessing all knowledge and glory,  and the same kingdom: sitting at the right hand  of power, in the express image and likeness of the  Father—a Mediator for man—being filled with the ful ness of the Mind of the Father, or, in other words,  the Spirit of the Father: which Spirit is shed forth  upon all who believe on his name and keep his  commandments: and all those who keep his command ments shall grow up from grace to grace, and become  heirs of the heavenly kingdom, and joint heirs with  Jesus Christ; possessing the same mind, being trans formed into the same image or likeness, even the  express image of him who fills all in all: being filled  with the fulness of his glory, and become one in  him, even as the Father, Son and Holy Spirit are one.
3 From the foregoing account of the Godhead,  which is given in his revelations, the Saints have a  sure foundation laid for the exercise of faith unto life  and salvation, through the atonement and mediation of  Jesus Christ, by whose blood they have a forgiveness  of sins, and also, a sure reward laid up for them in  heaven, even that of partaking of the fulness of the  Father and the Son, through the Spirit. As the Son  partakes of the fulness of the Father through the Spir it, so the saints are, by the same Spirit, to be parta kers of the same fulness, to enjoy the same glory; for  as the Father and the Son are one, so in like manner  the saints are to be one in them, through the love of  the Father, the mediation of Jesus Christ, and the gift  of the Holy Spirit; they are to be heirs of God and  joint heirs with Jesus Christ. [p. 54]
Question. Of what do the foregoing lectures treat?
Answer. Of the being, perfections and attributes of the  Deity. -[§5. ¶1.]-
Q. What are we to understand by the perfections of the  Deity?
A. The perfections which belong to his attributes.
Q. How many personages are there in the Godhead?
A. Two: the Father and the Son. -[§5. ¶1.]-
Q. How do you prove that there are two personages in the  Godhead?
A. By the Scriptures. Gen. 1:26. Also §2. ¶6. And the  Lord God said unto the Only Begotten, who was with him  from the beginning, Let us make man in our image, after our  likeness:—and it was done. Gen. 3:22. And the Lord God  said unto the Only Begotten, Behold, the man is become as  one of us: to know good and evil. John, 17:5. And now,  O Father, glorify thou me with thine own self with the glory  which I had with thee before the world was -[§5. ¶2.]-
Q. What is the Father?
A. He is a personage of glory and power. -[§5. ¶2.
Q. How do you prove that the Father is a personage of  glory and of power?
A. Isaiah 60:19. The Sun shall be no more thy light by  day, neither for brightness shall the moon give light unto thee:  but the Lord shall be unto thee an everlasting light, and thy  God thy glory. 1 Chron. 29:11. Thine, O Lord, is the  greatness, and the power, and the glory. Ps. 29:3. The  voice of the Lord is upon the waters: the God of glory thun ders. Ps. 79:9. Help us, O God of our salvation, for the  glory of thy name. Romans 1:23. And changed the glory  of the incorruptible God into an image made like to corrupti ble men.
Secondly, of power. 1 Chron. 29:4. Thine, O Lord, is  the greatness and the power, and the glory. Jer. 32:17. Ah!  Lord God, behold thou hast made the earth and the heavens  by thy great power, and stretched-out arm; and there is noth ing too hard for thee. Deut. 4:37. And because he loved  thy fathers therefore he chose their seed after them, and bro’t  them out in his sight with his mighty power. 2. Samuel 22: 33. God is my strength and power. Job 26, commenceing  with the 7 verse, to the end of the chapter. He stretches out  the north over the empty place, and hangs the earth upon no thing. He binds up the waters in his thick clouds; and the  cloud is not rent under them. He holds back the face of his  throne, and spreads his cloud upon it. He has compassed  the waters with bounds, until the day and night come to an [p. 55] end. The pillars of heaven tremble, and are astonished at his  reproof. He divides the sea with his power, and by his un derstanding he smites through the proud. By his Spirit he  has garnished the heavens; his hand has formed the crooked  serpent. Lo, these are parts of his ways: but how little a por tion is heard of him? But the thunder of his power who can  understand?
Q. What is the Son?
A. First, he is a personage of tabernacle. -[§5. ¶2.]-
Q. How do you prove it?
A. John 14:9, 10, 11, Jesus says unto him, Have I been  so long time with you, and yet have you not known me, Phi lip? He that has seen me has seen the Father; and how do you  say then, Show us the Father? Do you not believe, that I am  in the Father, and the Father in me? The words that I speak  unto you, I speak not of myself: but the Father that dwells in  me, he does the works. Believe me that I am in the Father,  and the Father in me.
Secondly, and being a personage of tabernacle, was made or  fashioned like unto man, or being in the form and likeness of  man. -[§5. ¶2.]-
Philip. 2. Let this mind be in you, which was also in Christ  Jesus; who being in the form of God, thought it not robbery to  be equal with God; but made himself of no reputation, and  took upon him the form of a servant, and was made in the  likeness of man, and, being found in fashion as a man, he hum bled himself, and became obedient unto death, even the death  of the cross. Heb. 2:14, 16. Forasmuch then as the children  are partakers of flesh and blood, he also himself likewise took  part of the same. For verily he took not on him the nature  of angels: but he took on him the seed of Abraham.
Thirdly, he is also in the likeness of the personage of the  Father. -[§5. ¶2.]-
Heb. 1:1, 2, 3. God, who at sundry times, and in divers  manners, spake in time past to the fathers, by the prophets,  has in these last days spoken unto us by his Son, whom he  has appointed heir of all things, by whom also he made the  worlds; who, being the brightness of his glory, and the express  image of his person. Again, Philip. 2:5, 6. Let this mind be  in you, which was also in Christ Jesus; who being in the form  of God, thought it not robbery to be equal with God.
Q. Was it by the Father and the Son that all things were  created and made, that were created and made?
A. It was. Col. 1:15, 16, 17. Who is the image of the  invisible God, the first born of every creature; for by him were  all things created that are in heaven, and that are in earth, [p. 56] visible and invisible, whether they be thrones or dominions.  principalities or powers; all things were created by him and  for him; and he is before all things, and by him all things con sist. Gen. 1:1. In the beginning God created the heavens  and the earth. Heb. 1:2. -[God]- Has in these last days spo ken unto us by his Son, whom he has appointed heir of all  things, by whom also he made the worlds.
Q. Does he possess the fulness of the Father?
A. He does. Col. 1:19. 2:9. For it pleased the Father  that in him should all fulness dwell. For in him dwells  all the fulness of the Godhead bodily. Eph. 1:23. Which is  his -[Christ’s]- body, the fulness of him that fills all in all.
Q. Why was he called the Son?
A— Because of the flesh. Luke 1:33. That holy thing  which shall be born of thee, shall be called the Son of God.— Math. 3:16, 17. And Jesus, when he was baptized, went up  straitway out of the water: and lo, the heavens were opened  unto him, and he -[John]- saw the Spirit of God descending  like a dove and lighting upon him: and lo, a voice from heaven,  saying, This is my beloved Son, in whom I am well pleased.
Q. Was he ordained of the Father, from before the founda tion of the world, to be a propitiation for the sins of all those  who should believe on his name?
A. He was. 1 Peter, 1:18, 19, 20. For as much as you  know that you were not redeemed with corruptible things, as  silver and gold, from your vain conversation, received by tra dition from your fathers; but with the precious blood of Christ,  as of a lamb without blemish and without spot: who verily  was foreordained before the foundation of the world, but was  manifested in these last times for you. Rev. 13:8. And all  that dwell upon the earth shall worship him, -[the beast]- whose  names are not written in the book of life of the Lamb slain from  the foundation of the world. 1 Corin. 2:7. But we speak the  wisdom of God in a mystery, even the hidden mystery, which  God ordained before the world unto our glory.
Q. Do the Father and the Son possess the same mind?
A. They do. John 5:30. I -[Christ]- can of my own self do  nothing: as I hear, I judge, and my judgment is just; because I  seek not my own will, but the will of the Father who sent me.  John 6:38. For I -[Christ]- came down from heaven, not to  do my own will, but the will of him that sent me. John 10: 30. I -[Christ]- and my Father are one.
Q. What is this mind?
A. The Holy Spirit. John 15:26. But when the Com forter is come, whom I will send unto you from the Father,  even the Spirit of truth, which proceeds from the Father, he [p. 57] shall testify of me. -[Christ.]- Gal. 4:6. And because you  are sons, God has sent forth the Spirit of his Son into your  hearts.
Q. Do the Father, Son and Holy Spirit constitute the  Godhead?
A. They do. -[§5. ¶2.]-
Let the student commit this paragraph to memory.
Q. Does the believer in Christ Jesus, through the gift of  the Spirit, become one with the Father and the Son, as the  Father and the Son are one?
A. They do. John 17:20, 21. Neither pray I for these  (the apostles) alone, but for them also who shall believe on me  through their word; that they all may be one; as thou, Father,  art in me, and I in thee, that they also may be one in us, that  the world may believe that thou hast sent me.
Q. Does the foregoing account of the Godhead lay a sure  foundation for the exercise of faith in him unto life and salva tion?
A. It does.
Q. How do you prove it?
A. By the third paragraph of this lecture.
Let the student commit this also.
 
Lecture 6
LECTURE SIXTH.
 
Of Faith.
 
SECTION VI.
 
1 Having treated, in the preceding lectures, of the  ideas of the character, perfections and attributes of God,  we next proceed to treat of the knowledge which per sons must have, that the course of life which they pur sue is according to the will of God, in order that they  may be enabled to exercise faith in him unto life  and salvation.
2 This knowledge supplies an important place in re vealed religion; for it was by reason of it that the an cients were enabled to endure as seeing him who is  invisible. An actual knowledge to any person that [p. 58] the course of life which he pursues is according to  the will of God, is essentially necessary to enable  him to have that confidence in God, without which no  person can obtain eternal life. It was this that ena bled the ancient saints to endure all their afflictions  and persecutions, and to take joyfully the spoiling of  their goods, knowing, (not believing merely,) that they  had a more enduring substance. Heb. 10:34.
3 Having the assurance that they were pursuing a  course which was agreeable to the will of God, they  were enabled to take, not only the spoiling of their  goods, and the wasting of their substance, joyfully,  but also to suffer death in its most horrid forms; know ing, (not merely believing,) that when this earthly house  of their tabernacle was dissolved, they had a building  of God, a house not made with hands, eternal in the  heavens. Second Cor. 5:1.
4 Such was and always will be the situation of the  saints of God, that unless they have an actual knowl edge that the course that they are pursuing is accor ding to the will of God, they will grow weary in their  minds and faint; for such has been and always will be  the opposition in the hearts of unbelievers and those  that know not God, against the pure and unadulterated  religion of heaven, (the only thing which ensures  eternal life,) that they will persecute, to the uttermost  all that worship God according to his revelations, re ceive the truth in the love of it, and submit themselves  to be guided and directed by his will, and drive them  to such extremities that nothing short of an actual  knowledge of their being the favorites of heaven, and  of their having embraced that order of things which  God has established for the redemption of man, will  enable them to exercise that confidence in him neces sary for them to overcome the world, and obtain that  crown of glory which is laid up for them that fear  God. [p. 59]
5 For a man to lay down his all, his character and  reputation, his honor and applause, his good name  among men, his houses, his lands, his brothers and  sisters, his wife and children, and even his own life  also, counting all things but filth and dross for the  excellency of the knowledge of Jesus Christ, requires  more than mere belief, or supposition that he is doing  the will of God, but actual knowledge: realizing, that  when these sufferings are ended he will enter into  eternal rest; and be a partaker of the glory of God.
6 For unless a person does know that he is walking  according to the will of God, it would be offering an  insult to the dignity of the Creator, were he to say  that he would be a partaker of his glory when he  should be done with the things of this life. But when  he has this knowledge, and most assuredly knows  that he is doing the will of God, his confidence can  be equally strong that he will be a partaker of the  glory of God.
7 Let us here observe, that a religion that does not  require the sacrifice of all things, never has power  sufficient to produce the faith necessary unto life and  salvation; for from the first existence of man, the  faith necessary unto the enjoyment of life and salva tion never could be obtained without the sacrifice of  all earthly things: it was through this sacrifice, and  this only, that God has ordained that men should en joy eternal life; and it is through the medium of the  sacrifice of all earthly things, that men do actually  know that they are doing the things that are well  pleasing in the sight of God. When a man has of fered in sacrifice all that he has, for the truth’s sake,  not even withholding his life, and believing before  God that he has been called to make this sacrifice,  because he seeks to do his will, he does know most  assuredly, that God does and will accept his sacrifice  & offering, & that he has not nor will not seek his face in [p. 60] vain. Under these circumstances, then, he can obtain  the faith necessary for him to lay hold on eternal life.
8 It is in vain for persons to fancy to themselves  that they are heirs with those, or can be heirs with  them, who have offered their all in sacrifice, and by  this means obtained faith in God and favor with him  so as to obtain eternal life, unless they in like man ner offer unto him the same sacrifice, and through  that offering obtain the knowledge that they are ac cepted of him.
9 It was in offering sacrifices that Abel, the first  martyr, obtained knowledge that he was accepted of  God. And from the days of righteous Abel to the pres ent time, the knowledge that men have that they are  accepted in the sight of God, is obtained by offering  sacrifice: and in the last days, before the Lord comes,  he is to gather together his saints who have made a  covenant with him by sacrifice. Ps. 50:3, 4, 5. Our  God shall come, and shall not keep silence: a fire shall  devour before him, and it shall be very tempestuous  round about him. He shall call to the heavens from  above, and to the earth, that he may judge his people.  Gather my saints together unto me; those that have  made a covenant unto me by sacrifice.
10 Those, then, who make the sacrifice will have  the testimony that their course is pleasing in the sight  of God, and those who have this testimony will have  faith to lay hold on eternal life, and will be enabled,  through faith, to endure unto the end, and receive the  crown that is laid up for them that love the appear ing of our Lord Jesus Christ. But those who do  not make the sacrifice cannot enjoy this faith, because  men are dependent upon this sacrifice in order to ob tain this faith; therefore, they cannot lay hold upon  eternal life, because the revelations of God do not  guarantee unto them the authority so to do; and with out this guarantee faith could not exist. [p. 61]
11 All the saints of whom we have account in all  the revelations of God which are extant, obtained the  knowledge which they had of their acceptance in his  sight, through the sacrifice which they offered unto  him: and through the knowledge thus obtained, their  faith became sufficiently strong to lay hold upon the  promise of eternal life, and to endure us seeing him  who is invisible; and were enabled, through faith, to  combat the powers of darkness, contend against the  wiles of the adversary, overcome the world, and ob tain the end of their faith, even the salvation of their  souls.
12 But those who have not made this sacrifice to  God, do not know that the course which they pursue is  well pleasing in his sight; for whatever may be their  belief or their opinion, it is a matter of doubt and un certainty in their mind; and where doubt and uncer tainty is, there faith is not, nor can it be. For doubt  and faith do not exist in the same person at the same  time. So that persons whose minds are under doubts  and fears cannot have unshaken confidence, and  where unshaken confidence is not, there faith is weak,  and where faith is weak, the persons will not be able  to contend against all the opposition, tribulations and  afflictions which they will have to encounter in order  to be heirs of God, and joint heirs with Christ Jesus;  and they will grow weary in their minds, and the ad versary will have power over them and destroy them.
Note. This lecture is so plain, and the facts set  forth so self-evident, that it is deemed unnecessary to  form a catechism upon it: the student is therefore in structed to commit the whole to memory. [p. 62]
Lecture 7
LECTURE SEVENTH.
 
Of Faith.
 
SECTION VII
 
1 In the preceding lectures, we treated of what faith  was, and of the object on which it rested; agreeably  to our plan we now proceed to speak of its effects:
2 As we have seen in our former lectures, that faith  was the principle of action and of power in all intelli gent beings, both in heaven and on earth, it will not  be expected that we will, in a lecture of this descrip tion attempt to unfold all its effects; neither is it ne cessary to our purpose so to do; for it would em brace all things in heaven and on earth, and encom pass all the creations of God, with all their endless  varieties: for no world has yet been framed that was  not framed by faith; neither has there been an intel ligent being on any of God’s creations who did not  get there by reason of faith, as it existed in himself  or in some other being; nor has there been a change  or a revolution in any of the creations of God but it  has been effected by faith: neither will there be a  change or a revolution unless it is effected in the same  way, in any of the vast creations of the Almighty;  for it is by faith that the Deity works.
3 Let us here offer some explanation in relation to  faith that our meaning may be clearly comprehend ed: We ask, then, what are we to understand by a  man’s working by faith? We answer: We under stand that when a man works by faith he works by  mental exertion instead of physical force: it is by  words instead of exerting his physical powers, with  which every being works when he works by faith— [p. [63]]God said, Let there be light, and there was light— Joshua spake and the great lights which God had  created stood still—Elijah commanded and the heav ens were stayed for the space of three years and six  months, so that it did not rain: He again commanded,  and the heavens gave forth rain,—all this was done  by faith; and the Savior says, If you have faith as  a grain of mustard seed, say to this mountain, re move, and it will remove; or say to that sycamine  tree, Be ye plucked up and planted in the midst of  the sea, and it shall obey you. Faith, then, works by  words; and with these its mightiest works have been,  and will be performed.
4 It surely will not be required of us to prove, that  this is the principle upon which all etern[i]ty has acted  and will act; for every reflecting mind must know,  that it is by reason of this power that all the hosts of  heaven perform their works of wonder, majesty and  glory: Angels move from place to place by virtue of  this power—it is by reason of it that they are enabled  to descend from heaven to earth; and were it not for  the power of faith they never could be ministering  spirits to them who should be heirs of salvation, nei ther could they act as heavenly messengers; for they  would be destitute of the power necessary to enable  them to do the will of God.
5 It is only necessary for us to say, that the whole  visible creation, as it now exists, is the effect of faith —It was faith by which it was framed, and it is by  the power of faith that it continues in its organized  form, and by which the planets move round their or bits and sparkle forth their glory: So, then, faith is  truly the first principle in the science of theology,  and when undrstood, leads the mind back to the be ginning and carries it forward to the end, or in other  words, from eternity to eternity.
6 As faith, then, is the principle by which the heav [p. 64]enly hosts perform their works, and by which they  enjoy all their felicity, we might expect to find it set  forth in a revelation from God as the principle upon  which his creatures, here below, must act, in order,  to obtain the felicities enjoyed by the saints in the  eternal world, and that when God would undertake to  raise up men for the enjoyment of himself, he would  teach them the necessity of living by faith, and the  impossibility there was of their enjoying the blessed ness of eternity without it, seeing that all the bless ings of eternity are the effects of faith.
7 Therefore, it is said, and appropriately too, that  without faith it is impossible to please God. If it should  be asked, Why is it impossible to please God without  faith? the answer would be, because, without faith it  is impossible for men to be saved; and as God desires  the salvation of man he must of course desire that  they should have faith, and he could not be pleased  unless they had, or else he could be pleased with their  destruction.
8 From this we learn that the many exhortations  which have been given by inspired men to those who  had received the word of the Lord, to have faith in  him, were not mere common-place matters, but were  for the best of all reasons, and that was, because,  without it there was no salvation, neither in this world  nor in that which is to come. When men begin to  live by faith they begin to draw near to God; and  when faith is perfected they are like him; and be cause he is saved they are saved also; for they will  be in the same situation he is in, because they have  come to him; and when he appears they shall be like  him, for they will see him as he is.
9 As all the visible creation is an effect of faith, so is  salvation, also. (We mean salvation in its most ex tensive latitude of interpretation, whether it is tempo [p. 65]ral or spiritual.) In order to have this subject clear ly set before the mind, let us ask what situation must  a person be in, in order to be saved? or what is the  difference between a saved man and one who is not  saved? We answer from what we have before seen  of the heavenly worlds, they must be persons who  can work by faith, and who are able, by faith to be  ministering spirits to them who shall be heirs of sal vation. And they must have faith to enable them to  act in the presence of the Lord, otherwise they can not be saved. And what constitutes the real differ ence between a saved person and one not saved, is  the difference in the degree of their faith: one’s faith  has become perfeet [perfect] enough to lay hold upon eternal  life, and the other’s has not. But to be a little more  particular, let us ask, where shall we find a prototype  into whose likeness we may be assimulated, in order  that we may be made partakers of life and salvation?  or in other words, where shall we find a saved being?  for if we can find a saved being, we may ascertain,  without much difficulty, what all others must be, in  order to be saved—they must be like that individual  or they cannot be saved: we think, that it will not be  a matter of dispute, that two beings, who are unlike  each other, cannot both be saved; for whatever con stitutes the salvation of one, will constitute the salva tion of every creature which will be saved: and if  we find one saved being in all existance, we may see  what all others must be, or else not be saved. We  ask, then, where is the prototype? or where is the  saved being? We conclude as to the answer of this  question there will be no dispute among those who be lieve the bible, that it is Christ: all will agree in this  that he is the prototype or standard of salvation, or  in other words, that he is a saved being. And if we  should continue our interogation, and ask how it is  that he is saved, the answer would be, because he is [p. 66] a just and holy being; and if he were any thing  different from what he is he would not be saved; for  his salvation depends on his being precisely what he  is and nothing else; for if it were possible for him  to change in the least degree, so sure he would fail  of salvation and lose all his dominion, power, author ity and glory, which constitutes salvation; for salva tion consists in the glory, authority, majesty, power  and dominion which Jehovah possesses, and in no thing else; and no being can possess it but himself or  one like him: Thus says John, in his first epistle, 3:2  and 3: Behold, now we are the sons of God, and it  doth not appear what we shall be; but we know, that  when he shall appear we shall be like him; for we  shall see him as he is. And any man that has this  hope in him purifies himself, even as he is pure.—  Why purify himself as he is pure? because, if they  do not they cannot be like him.
10 The Lord said unto Moses, Leviticus, 19:2:—  Speak unto all the congregation of the children of Is rael, and say unto them, Ye shall be holy: for I the  Lord your God am holy. And Peter says, first epis tle, 1:15 and 16: But as he wbo [who] has called you is ho ly, so be ye holy in all manner of conversation; be cause it is written, Be ye holy; for I am holy. And  the Savior says, Matthew, 15:48: Be ye perfect,  even as your Father who is in heaven is perfect. If  any should ask, why all these sayings? the answer is  to be found from what is before quoted from John’s  epistle, that when he (the Lord) shall appear, the  saints will be like him: and if they are not holy, as  he is holy, and perfect as he is perfect, they cannot  be like him; for no being can enjoy his glory without  possessing his perfections and holiness, no more than  they could reign in his kingdom without his power.
11 This clearly sets forth the propriety of the Sav [p. 67]ior’s saying, recorded in John’s testimony, 4:12: Ver ily, verily I say unto you, he that believeth on me,  the works that I do shall he do also; and greater  works than these, because I go unto the Father.—  This taken in connection with some of the sayings in  the Savior’s prayer, recorded in the 17th chapter,  gives great clearness to his expressions: He says, in  the 20, 21, 22, 23 and 24: Neither pray I for these  alone; but for them also who shall believe on me  through their words; that they all may be one, as  thou, Father art in me, and I in thee, that they also  may be one in us: that the world may believe that  thou hast sent me. And the glory which thou gavest  me, I have given them, that they may be one, even  as we are one; I in them, and thou in me, that they  may be made perfect in one; and that the world may  know that thou hast sent me, and hast loved them as  thou hast loved me. Father, I will that they also  whom thou hast given me be with me where I am:  that they may behold my glory which thou hast given  me; for thou lovedest me before the foundation of the  world.
12 All these sayings put together, give as clear an ac count of the state of the glorified saints as language  could give—The works that Jesus done they were to  do, and greater works than those which he done  among them should they do, and that because he went  to the Father. He does not say that they should do  these works in time; but they should do greater works  because he went to the Father. He says, in the 24th  verse: Father, I will that they also whom thou hast  given me, be with me where I am; that they may  behold my glory. These sayings, taken in connec tion, make it very plain, that the greater works, which  those that believed on his name, were to do, were to  be done in eternity, where he is going, and where  they should behold his glory. He had said, in an [p. 68]other part of his prayer, that he desired of his Fath er, that those who believed on him should be one in  him, as he, and the Father were one in each other:  Neither pray I for these (the apostles) alone, but for  them also who shall believe on me through their  words; that they all may be one: that is, they who  believe on him through the apostles’ words, as well as  the apostles themselves: that they all may be one, as  thou, Father, art in me and I in thee: that they also  may be one in us.
13 What language can be plainer than this? The  Savior surely intended to be understood by his dis ciples: and he so spake that they might understand  him; for he declares to his Father, in language not  to be easily mistaken, that he wanted his disciples,  even all of them, to be as himself and the Father: for  as he and the Father were one, so they might be one  with them. And what is said in the 22nd verse is  calculated to more firmly establish this belief, if it  needs any thing to establish it. He says, And the  glory which thou gavest me, I have given them, that  they may be one, even as we are one. As much as  to say, that unless they have the glory which the  Father had given him, they could not be one with  them: For he says he had given them the glory that  the Father had given him, that they might be one; or  in other words, to make them one.
14 This fills up the measure of information on this  subject, and shows most clearly, that the Savior wish ed his disciples to understand, that they were to be  partakers with him in all things: not even his glo ry excepted.
15 It is scarcely necessary here to observe what we  have previously noticed: That the glory which the  Father and the Son have, is because they are just  and holy beings; and that if they were lack ing in one attribute or perfection which they have, [p. 69] the glory which they have, never could be enjoyed  by them; for it requires them to be precisely what  they are in order to enjoy it: and if the Savior gives  this glory to any others, he must do it in the very  way set forth in his prayer to his Father: by making  them one with him, as he and the Father are one.—  In so doing he would give them the glory which the  Father has given him; and when his disciples are  made one with the Father and the Son, as the Father  and the Son are one, who cannot see the propriety of  the Savior’s saying, The works which I do, shall they  do; and greater works than these shall they do, be cause I go to the Father?
16 These teachings of the Savior most clearly show  unto us the nature of salvation; and what he propos ed unto the human family when he proposed to save  them—That he proposed to make them like unto him self; and he was like the Father, the great prototype  of all saved beings: And for any portion of the hu man family to be assimulated into their likeness is to  be saved; and to be unlike them is to be destroyed:  and on this hinge turns the door of salvation.
17 Who cannot see, then, that salvation is the ef fect of faith? for as we have previously observed, all  the heavenly beings work by this principle; and it is  because they are able so to do that they are saved:  for nothing but this could save them. And this is the  lesson which the God of heaven, by the mouth of all  his holy prophets, has been endeavoring to teach to  the world. Hence we are told, that without faith it  is impossible to please God; and that the salvation is of  faith, that it might be by grace to the end, the prom ise might be sure to all the seed. Romans 4:16.— And that Israel, who followed after the law of right eousness, has not attained to the law of righteous ness. Wherefore? because they sought it not by  faith, but as it were by the works of the law; for [p. 70] they stumbled at that stumbling stone. Romans 9:32.  And Jesus said unto the man who brought his son to  him, to get the devil who tormented him, cast out, If  thou canst believe, all things are possible to him that  believeth. Mark, 9:23. These with a multitude of  other scriptures, which might be quoted, plainly set  forth the light, in which the Savior, as well as the  Former Day Saints, viewed the plan of salvation.—  That it was a system of faith—it begins with faith,  and continues by faith; and every blessing which is  obtained, in relation to it, is the effect of faith, wheth er it pertains to this life or that which is to come.—  To this, all the revelations of God bear witness. If  there were children of promise, they were the effects  of faith: not even the Savior of the world excepted:  Blessed is she that believed, said Elizabeth to Mary,  when she went to visit her;—for there shall be a per formance of the things which were told her of the  Lord; Luke, 1:45: Nor was the birth of John the  baptist the less a matter of faith; for in order that his  father Zacharias might believe he was struck dumb.  And through the whole history of the scheme of life  and salvation, it is a matter of faith: every man re ceived according to his faith: according as his faith  was, so were his blessings and privileges; and no thing was withheld from him when his faith was suf ficient to receive it. He could stop the mouths of li ons, quench the violence of fire, escape the edge of  the sword, wax valiant in fight, and put to flight the  armies of the aliens; women could, by their faith,  receive the dead children to life again: in a word,  there was nothing impossible with them who had  faith. All things were in subjection to the Former  Day Saints, according as their faith was—By their  faith they could obtain heavenly visions, the minister ing of angels, have knowledge of the spirits of just  men made perfect, of the general assembly and church [p. 71] of the first born, whose names are written in heaven,  of God the judge of all, of Jesus the Mediator of the  new covenant, and become familiar with the third  heavens, see and hear things which were not only un utterable, but were unlawful to utter. Peter, in view of  the power of faith, 2nd epistle, 1:1, 2 and 3 says, to the  Former Day Saints: grace and peace be multiplied  unto you, through the knowledge of God, and of Je sus our Lord, according as his divine power hath  given unto us all things that pertain unto life and  godliness, through the knowledge of him that has call ed us unto glory and virtue. In the first epistle, 1:3,  4 and 5 he says, Blessed be the God and Father of  our Lord Jesus Christ, who according to his abundant  mercy, has begotten us again unto a lively hope by  the resurrection of Jesus Christ from the dead, to an  inheritance incorruptible and undefiled, and that  fadeth not away, reserved in heaven for you, who  are kept by the power of God through faith unto sal vation, ready to be revealed in the last time.
16 These sayings put together, show the Apostle’s  views, most clearly, so as to admit of no mistake on  the mind of any individual. He says that all things  that pertain to life and godliness were given unto them  through the knowledge of God and our Savior Jesus  Christ. And if the question is asked, how were they  to obtain the knowledge of God? (for there is a great  difference between believing in God and knowing  him: knowledge implies more than faith. And no tice, that all things that pertain to life and godliness,  were given through knowledge of God;) the an swer is given, through faith they were to obtain this  knowledge; and having power by faith to obtain the  knowledge of God, they could with it obtain all other  things which pertain to life and godliness.
17 By these sayings of the Apostle we learn, that it  was by obtaining a knowledge of God, that men got [p. 72] the all things which pertain to life and godliness; and  this knowledge was the effect of faith. So that all  things which pertain to life and godliness are the ef fects of faith.
18 From this we may extend as far as any circum stances may require whether on earth or in heaven,  and we will find it the testimony of all inspired men,  or heavenly messengers, that all things that pertain  to life and godliness are thc [the] effects of faith and no thing else: all learning, wisdom, and prudence fail,  and every thing else as a means of salvation but faith.  This is the reason that the fishermen of Gallilee could  teach the world—because they sought by faith and  by faith obtained. And this is the reason that Paul  counted all things but filth and dross—what he for merly called his gain he called his loss; yea, and he  counted all things but loss for the excellency of the  knowledge of Christ Jesus the Lord. Philipians 3: 7, 8, 9 & 10. Because, to obtain the faith by which  he could enjoy the knowledge of Christ Jesus the  Lord, he had to suffer the loss of all things: this is  the reason that the Former Day Saints knew more,  and understood more of heaven, and of heavenly things  than all others beside, because this information is  the effect of faith—to be obtained by no other means.  And this is the reason, that men, as soon as they lose  their faith, run into strifes, contentions, darkness and  difficulties; for the knowledge which tends to life dis appears with faith, but returns when faith returns;  for when faith comes, it brings its train of attendants  with it—apostles, prophets, evangelists, pastors, teach ers, gifts, wisdom, knowledge, miracles, healings,  tongues, interpretation of tongues, &c. All these ap pear when faith appears on the earth, and disappear  when it disappears from the earth. For these are the  effects of faith and always have, and always will at tend it. For where faith is, there will the knowledge [p. 73] of God be also, with all things which pertain thereto— revelations, visions, and dreams, as well as every oth er necessary thing in order that the possessors of faith  may be perfected and obtain salvation; for God must  change, otherwise faith will prevail with him. And  he who possesses it will, through it, obtain all neces sary knowledge and wisdom, until he shall know God,  and the Lord Jesus Christ, whom he has sent: whom  to know is eternal life: Amen.
[remainder of page blank] [p. 74]
PART SECOND.
 
COVENANTS AND COMMANDMENTS
OF THE LORD,
to his servants of the church of the
latter day saints.
 
Section 1 • Revelation, 1 November 1831–B [D&C 1]
SECTION I.
 
1 Hearken, O ye people of my church, saith the voice of him  who dwells on high, and whose eyes are upon all men; yea, ve rily I say, hearken ye people from afar, and ye that are upon  the islands of the sea, listen together; for verily the voice of  the Lord is unto all men, and there is none to escape, and  there is no eye that shall not see, neither ear that shall not  hear, neither heart that shall not be penetrated: and the rebel lious shall be pierced with much sorrow, for their iniquities  shall be spoken upon the house-tops, and their secret acts shall  be revealed; and the voice of warning shall be unto all people,  by the mouths of my disciples, whom I have chosen in these  last days, and they shall go forth and none shall stay them, for  I the Lord have commanded them.
2 Behold, this is mine authority, and the authority of my  servants, and my preface unto the book of my commandments,  which I have given them to publish unto you O inhabitants of  the earth: wherefore fear and tremble, O ye people for what I  the Lord have decreed, in them, shall be fulfilled. And verily,  I say unto you, that they who go forth, bearing these tidings  unto the inhabitants of the earth, to them is power given to  seal both on earth and in heaven, the unbelieving and rebel lious; yea, verily, to seal them up unto the day when the wrath  of God shall be poured out upon the wicked without measure; unto the day when the Lord shall come to recompense unto  every man according to his work, and measure to every man  according to the measure which he has measured to his fellow  man.
3 Wherefore the voice of the Lord is unto the ends of the  earth, that all that will hear may hear: prepare ye, prepare ye [p. [75]] for that which is to come, for the Lord is nigh; and the anger  of the Lord is kindled, and his sword is bathed in heaven, and  it shall fall upon the inhabitants of the earth; and the arm of  the Lord shall be revealed; and the day cometh, that they who  will not hear the voice of the Lord, neither the voice of his ser vants, neither give heed to the words of the prophets, and  apostles, shall be cut off from among the people: for they have  strayed from mine ordinances, and have broken mine everlas ting covenant; they seek not the Lord to establish his right eousness, but every man walketh in his own way, and after  the image of his own god, who image is in the likeness of the  world, and whose substance is that of an idol, which waxeth  old and shall perish in Babylon, even Babylon the great, which  shall fall:
4 Wherefore I the Lord, knowing the calamity which should  come upon the inhabitants of the earth, called upon my servant  Joseph Smith jr. and spake unto him from heaven, and gave  him commandments; and also gave commandments to others,  that they should proclaim these things unto the world; and all  this that it might be fulfilled, which was written by the proph ets: the weak things of the world shall come forth and break  down the mighty and strong ones, that man should not coun sel his fellow man, neither trust in the arm of flesh, but that  every man might speak in the name of God, the Lord, even  the Savior of the world; that faith also might increase in the  earth; that mine everlasting covenant might be established;  that the fulness of my gospel might be proclaimed by the weak  and the simple, unto the ends of the world, and before kings  and rulers.
5 Behold I am God and have spoken it: these commandments  are of me, and were given unto my servants in their weakness,  after the manner of their language, that they might come to  understanding; and inasmuch as they erred it might be made  known: and inasmuch as they sought wisdom, they might be  instructed; and inasmuch as they sinned they might be chas tened, that they might repent; and inasmuch as they were  humble, they might be made strong, and blessed from on high,  and receive knowledge from time to time: and after having re ceived the record of the Nephites, yea, even my servant Joseph  Smith jr. might have power to translate through the mercy of  God, by the power of God, the book of Mormon: and also,  those to whom these commandments were given, might have  power to lay the foundation of this church, and to bring it forth  out of obscurity, and out of darkness, the only true and living  church upon the face of the whole earth, with which I the  Lord am well pleased, speaking unto the church collectively [p. 76] and not individually; for I the Lord cannot look upon sin with  the least degree of allowance: nevertheless, he that repents  and does the commandments of the Lord, shall be forgiven,  and he that repents not, from him shall be taken even the light  which he has received, for my Spirit shall not always strive  with man, saith the Lord of hosts.
6 And again, verily I say unto you, O inhabitants of the  earth, I the Lord am willing to make these things known un to all flesh, for I am no respecter of persons, and willeth that  all men shall know that the day speedily cometh, the hour is  not yet, but is nigh at hand, when peace shall be taken from  the earth, and the devil shall have power over his own domin ion; and also, the Lord shall have power over his saints, and  shall reign in their midst, and shall come down in judgment  upon Idumea, or the world.
7 Search these commandments, for they are true and faith ful, and the prophecies and promises which are in them shall  all be fulfilled.
8 What I the Lord have spoken, I have spoken, and I excuse  not myself, and though the heavens and the earth pass away,  my word shall not pass away, but shall all be fulfilled, wheth er by mine own voice, or by the voice of my servants, it is the  same: for behold, and lo, the Lord is God, and the Spirit bear eth record, and the record is true, and the truth abideth forev er and ever: Amen.
 
Section 2 • Articles and Covenants, circa April 1830 [D&C 20]
SECTION II.
 
1 The rise of the church of Christ in these last days, being  one thousand eight hundred and thirty years since the com ing of our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ in the flesh, it being  regularly organized and established agreeably to the laws of  our country, by the will and commandments of God in the  fourth month, and on the sixth day of the month which is  called April: which commandments were given to Joseph  Smith jr. who was called of God and ordained an apostle of  Jesus Christ, to be the first elder of this church; and to , who was also called of God an apostle of Jesus  Christ, to be the second elder of this church, and ordained un der his hand: and this according to the grace of our Lord and  Savior Jesus Christ, to whom be all glory both now and for ever. Amen.
2 After it was truly manifested unto this first elder that he  had received a remission of his sins he was entangled again in  the vanities of the world; but after repenting, and humbling  himself, sincerely, through faith God ministered unto him by [p. 77] an holy angel whose countenance was as lightning, and whose  garments were pure and white above all other whiteness, and  gave unto him conmandments which inspired him, and gave  him power from on high, by the means which were before pre pared, to translate the book of Mormon, which contains a rec ord of a fallen people, and the fulness of the gospel of Jesus  Christ to the Gentiles, and to the Jews also, which was given  by inspiration, and is confirmed to others by the ministering  of angels, and is declared unto the world by them, proving to  the world that the holy scriptures are true, and that God does  inspire men and call them to his holy work in this age and  generation, as well as in generations of old, thereby showing  that he is the same God yesterday, to-day, and forever.—  Amen.
3 Therefore, having so great witnesses, by them shall the  world be judged, even as many as shall hereafter come to a  knowledge of this work; and those who receive it in faith and  work righteousness, shall receive a crown of eternal life; but  those who harden their hearts in unbelief and reject it, it shall  turn to their own condemnation, for the Lord God has spoken  it; and we, the elders of the church, have heard and bear wit ness to the words of the glorious Majesty on high, to whom be  glory forever and ever. Amen.
4 By these things we know that there is a God in heaven  who is infinite and eternal, from everlasting to everlasting the  same unchangeable God, the framer of heaven and earth and all  things which are in them, and that he created man male and  female: after his own image and in his own likeness created  he them, and gave unto them commandments that they should  love and serve him the only living and true God, and that he  should be the only being whom they should worship. But by  the transgression of these holy laws, man became sensual and  devilish, and became fallen man.
5 Wherefore the Almighty God gave his only begotten Son,  as it is written in those scriptures which have been given of  him; he suffered temptations but gave no heed unto them; he  was crucified, died, and rose again the third day; and ascend ed into heaven to sit down on the right hand of the Father, to  reign with almighty power according to the will of the Father,  that as many as would believe and be baptized, in his holy  name, and endure in faith to the end should be saved: not on ly those who believed after he came in the meridian of time in  the flesh, but all those from the beginning, even as many as  were before he came, who believed in the words of the holy  prophets, who spake as they were inspired by the gift of the  Holy Ghost, who truly testified of him in all things, should [p. 78] have eternal life, as well as those who should come after, who  should believe in the gifts and callings of God by the Holy  Ghost, which beareth record of the Father, and of the Son,  which Father, Son, and Holy Ghost are one God, infinite and  eternal, without end. Amen.
6 And we know that all men must repent and believe on the  name of Jesus Christ and worship the Father in his name, and  endure in faith on his name to the end, or they cannot be sa ved in the kingdom of God. And we know that justification  through the grace of our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ, is just  and true: and we know, also, that sanctification through the  grace of our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ, is just and true, to  all those who love and serve God with all their mights, minds,  and strength; but there is a possibility that man may fall from  grace and depart from the living God. Therefore let the church  take heed and pray always, lest they fall into temptations;  yea, and even let those who are sanctified, take heed also.—  And we know that these things are true and according to the  revelations of John, neither adding to, nor diminishing from  the prophecy of his book, the holy scriptures, or the revelations  of God which shall come hereafter by the gift and power of  the Holy Ghost, the voice of God, or the ministering of an gels: and the Lord God has spoken it; and honor, power, and  glory, be rendered to his holy name, both now and ever.—  Amen.
7 And again by way of commandment to the church concerning  the manner of baptism.
All those who humble themselves before God and desire to  be baptized, and come forth with broken hearts and contrite  spirits, and witness before the church that they have truly re pented of all their sins and are willing to take upon them the  name of Jesus Christ, having a determination to serve him to  the end, and truly manifest by their works that they have re ceived of the Spirit of Christ unto the remission of their sins,  shall be received by baptism into this church.
8 The duty of the elders, priests, teachers, deacons, and mem bers of the church of Christ.
An apostle is an elder, and it is his calling to baptize, and  to ordain other elders, priests, teachers, and deacons, and to  administer bread and wine—the emblems of the flesh and blood  of Christ—and to confirm those who are baptized into the  church, by the laying on of hands for the baptism of fire and  the Holy Ghost, according to the scriptures; and to teach,  expound exhort, baptize, and watch over the church; and to  confirm the church by the laying on of the hands, and the giv ing of the Holy Ghost—and to take the lead of all meetings. [p. 79]
9 The elders are to conduct the meetings as they are led by  the Holy Ghost, according to the commandments and revela tions of God.
10 The priest’s duty is to preach, teach, expound, exhort,  and baptize, and administer the sacrament, and visit the house  of each member, and exhort them to pray vocally and in se cret, and attend to all family duties: and he may also ordain  other priests, teachers, and deacons—and he is to take the  lead of meetings when there is no elder present, but when  there is an elder present he is only to preach, teach, expound,  exhort, and baptize, and visit the house of each member, ex horting them to pray vocally and in secret, and attend to all  family duties. In all these duties the priest is to assist the el der if occasion requires.
11 The teacher’s duty is to watch over the church always,  and be with, and strengthen them, and see that there is no in iquity in the church, neither hardness with each other; neith er lying, backbiting, nor evil speaking; and see that the  church meet together often, and also see that all the members  do their duty—and he is to take the lead of meetings in the  absence of the elder or priest—and is to be assisted always,  in all his duties in the church, by the deacons, if occasion re quires: but neither teachers nor deacons have authority to  baptize, administer the sacrament, or lay on hands; they are  however to warn, expound, exhort, and teach, and invite all  to come unto Christ.
12 Every elder, priest, teacher, or deacon, is to be ordained  according to the gifts and callings of God unto him: and he is  to be ordained by the power of the Holy Ghost which is in the  one who ordains him.
13 The several elders composing this church of Christ are to  meet in conference once in three months, or from time to time,  as said conferences shall direct or appoint: and said conferen ces are to do whatever church business is necessary to be done  at the time.
14 The elders are to receive their licences from other elders  by vote of the church to which they belong, or from the con ferences.
15 Each priest, teacher, or deacon, who is ordained by a  priest, may take a certificate from him at the time, which cer tificate when presented to an elder, shall entitle him to a li cense, which shall authorize him to perform the duties of his  calling—or he may receive it from a conference.
16 No person is to be ordained to any office in this church,  where there is a regularly organized branch of the same, with out the vote of that church; but the presiding elders, travel [p. 80]ling bishops, high counsellors, high priests, and elders, may  have the privilege of ordaining, where there is no branch of  the church, that a vote may be called.
17 Every president of the high priesthood (or presiding el der,) bishop, high counsellor, and high priest, is to be ordained  by the direction of a high counsel, or general conference.
18 The duty of the members after they are received by baptism:
19 The elders or priests are to have a sufficient time to ex pound all things concerning the church of Christ to their un derstanding, previous to their partaking of the sacrament, and  being confirmed by the laying on of the hands of the elders:  so that all things may be done in order. And the members  shall manifest before the church and also before the elders, by  a godly walk and conversation, that they are worthy of it,  that there may be works and faith agreeable to the holy scrip tures—walking in holiness before the Lord.
20 Every member of the church of Christ having children, is  to bring them unto the elders before the church, who are to  lay their hands upon them in the name of Jesus Christ, and  bless them in his name.
21 No one can be received into the church of Christ unless he  has arrived unto the years of [a]ccountability before God, and is  capable of repentance.
22 Baptism is to be administered in the following manner  unto all those who repent: The person who is called of God  and has authority from Jesus Christ to baptize, shall go down  into the water with the person who has presented him or herself  for baptism, and shall say, calling him or her by name: Having  been commissioned of Jesus Christ, I baptize you in the name  of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost, Amen.  Then shall he immerse him or her in the water, and come forth  again out of the water.
23 It is expedient that the church meet together often to par take of bread and wine in remembrance of the Lord Jesus: and  the elder or priest shall administer it: and after this manner  shall he administer it: he shall kneel with the church and call  upon the Father in solemn prayer, saying, O God, the eternal  Father, we ask thee in the name of thy Son Jesus Christ to  bless and sanctify this bread to the souls of all those who par take of it, that they may eat in remembrance of the body of  thy Son, and witness unto thee O God, the eternal Father,  that they are willing to take upon them the name of thy Son,  and always remember him and keep his commandments which  he has given them, that they may always have his Spirit to be  with them. Amen. [p. 81]
24 The manner of administering the wine: He shall take the  cup also, and say, O God, the eternal Father, we ask thee in the  name of thy Son Jesus Christ, to bless and sanctify this wine  to the souls of all those who drink of it, that they may do it in  remembrance of the blood of thy Son which was shed for them,  that they may witness unto thee, O God, the eternal Father,  that they do always remember him, that they may have his  Spirit to be with them. Amen.
25 Any member of the church of Christ transgressing, or be ing overtaken in a fault, shall be dealt with as the scriptures  direct.
26 It shall be the duty of the several churches composing the  church of Christ, to send one or more of their teachers to at tend the several conferences, held by the elders of the church,  with a list of the names of the several members uniting them selves with the church since the last conference, or send by  the hand of some priest, so that a regular list of all the names  of the whole church may be kept in a book, by one of the el ders, whoever the other elders shall appoint from time to time:—  and also, if any have been expelled from the church; so that  their names may be blotted out of the general church record of  names.
27 All members removing from the church where they reside,  if going to a church where they are not known, may take a  letter certifying that they are regular members and in good  standing; which certificate may be signed by any elder or  priest, if the member receiving the letter is personally acquaint ed with the elder or priest, or it may be signed by the teachers,  or deacons of the church.
 
Section 3 • Instruction on Priesthood, circa April 1835 [D&C 107]
SECTION III.
 
ON PRIESTHOOD.
 
1 There are, in the church, two priesthoods, namely: the  Melchizedek, and the Aaronic, including the Levitical priest hood. Why the first is called the Melchizedek priesthood, is  because Melchizedek was such a great high priest: before his  day it was called the holy priesthood, after the order of the Son  of God; but out of respect or reverence to the name of the Su preme Being, to avoid the too frequent repetition of his name,  they, the church, in ancient days, called that priesthood after  Melchizedek, or the Melchizedek priesthood.
2 All other authorities, or offices in the church are appenda ges to this priesthood; but there are two divisions, or grand  heads—one is the Melchizedek priesthood, and the other is the  Aaronic, or Levitical priesthood. [p. 82]
3 The office of an elder comes under the priesthood of Mel chizedek. The Melchisedek priesthood holds the right of  presidency, and has power and authority over all the offices in  the church, in all ages of the world, to administer in spiritual  things.
4 The presidency of the high priesthood, after the order of  Melchizedek, have a right to officiate in all the offices in the  church.
5 High priests, after the order of the Melchizedek priesthood,  have a right to officiate in their own standing, under the direc tion of the presidency, in administering spiritual things, and  also in the office of an elder, priest, (of the Levitical order,)  teacher, deacon and member.
6 An elder has a right to officiate in his stead when the high  priest is not present.
7 The high priest, and elder, are to administer in spiritual  things, agreeably to the covenants and commandments of the  church; and they have a right to officiate in all these offices of  the church when there are no higher authorities present.
8 The second priesthood is called the priesthood of Aaron,  because it was conferred upon Aaron and his seed, throughout  all their generations. Why it is called the lesser priesthood,  is because it is an appendage to the greater, or the Melchize dek priesthood, and has power in administering outward ordi nances. The bishopric is the presidency of this priesthood  and holds the keys, or authority of the same. No man has a  legal right to this office, to hold the keys of this priesthood,  except he be a litteral descendant of Aaron. But as a high  priest, of the Melchizedek priesthood, has authority to officiate  in all the lesser offices, he may officiate in the office of bishop  when no literal descendant of Aaron can be found; provided  he is called and set apart and ordained unto this power by the  hands of the presidency of the Melchizedek priesthood.
9 The power and authority of the higher or Melchizedek  priesthood, is to hold the keys of all the spiritual blessings of the  church—to have the privilege of receiving the mysteries of the  kingdom of heaven—to have the heavens opened unto them— to commune with the general assembly and church of the first  born, and to enjoy the communion and presence of God the  Father, and Jesus the Mediator of the new covenant.
10 The power and authority of the lesser, or Aaronic priest hood, is, to hold the keys of the ministring of angels, and to  administer in outward ordinances—the letter of the gospel— the baptism of repentance for the remission of sins, agreeably  to the covenants and commandments. [p. 83]
11 Of necessity there are presidents, or presiding offices  growing out of, or appointed of, or from among those who are  ordained to the several offices in these two priesthoods. Of  the Melchizedek priesthood, three presiding high priests, cho sen by the body, appointed and ordained to that office, and up held by the confidence, faith and prayer of the church, form a  quorum of the presidency of the church. The twelve travel ling ccunsellors [counsellors] are called to be the twelve apostles, or special  witnesses of the name of Christ, in all the world: thus differ ing from other officers in the church in the duties of their call ing. And they form a quorum equal in authority and power  to the three presidents, previously mentioned. The seventy  are also called to preach the gospel, and to be especial witness es unto the Gentiles and in all the world. Thus differing from  other officers in the church in the duties of their calling: and  they form a quorum equal in authority to that of the twelve  especial witnesses or apostles, just named. And every descis ion made by either of these quorums, must be by the unanim ous voice of the same; that is, every member in each quorum  must be agreed to its decisions in order to make their decis ions of the same power or validity one with the other. -[A  majority may form a quorum when circumstances render it  impossible to be otherwise.]- Unless this is the case, their de cisions are not entitled to the same blessings which the decis ions of a quorum of three presidents were anciently, who were  ordained after the order of Melchizedek, and were righteous  and holy men. The decisions of these quorums, or either of  them are to be made in all righteousness; in holiness and low liness of heart; meekness and long suffering, and in faith and vir tue and knowledge; temperance, patience, godliness brotherly  kindness and charity, because the promise is, if these things  abound in them, they shall not be unfruitful in the knowl edge of the Lord. And in case that any decision, of these  quorums, is made in unrighteousness, it may be brought be fore a general assembly of the several quorums which consti tute the spiritual authorities of the church, otherwise there can  be no appeal from their decision.
12 The twelve are a travelling, presiding high council, to of ficiate in the name of the Lord, under the direction of the  presidency of the church, agreeably to the institution of heav en; to build up the church, and regulate all the affairs of the  same, in all nations: first unto the Gentiles, and secondly un to the Jews.
13 The seventy are to act in the name of the Lord, under  the direction of the twelve, or the travelling high council, in  building up the church and regulating all the affairs of the [p. 84] same, in all nations: first unto the Gentiles and then to the  Jews:—the twelve being sent out, holding the keys, to open  the door by the proclamation of the gospel of Jesus Christ;  and first unto the Gentiles and then unto the Jews.
14 The standing high councils, at the stakes of Zion, form a  quorum equal in authority, in the affairs of the church, in all  their decisions, to the quorum of the presidency, or to the trav elling high council.
15 The high council in Zion, forms a quorum equal in author ity, in the affairs of the church, in all their decisions, to the  councils of the twelve at the stakes of Zion.
16 It is the duty of the travelling high council to call upon the  seventy, when they need assistance, to fill the several calls for  preaching and administering the gospel, in stead of any others.
17 It is the duty of the twelve in all large branches of the  church, to ordain evangelical ministers, as they shall be desig nated unto them by revelation.
18 The order of this priesthood was confirmed to be handed  down from father to son, and rightly belongs to the literal de scendants of the chosen seed, to whom the promises were  made. This order was instituted in the days of Adam, and  came down by lineage in the following manner:
19 From Adam to Seth, who was ordained by Adam at the  age of 69 years, and was blessed by him three years previous  to his (Adam’s) death, and received the promise of God by his  father, that his posterity should be the chosen of the Lord,  and that they should be preserved unto the end of the earth,  because he -[Seth]- was a perfect man, and his likeness was the  express likeness of his father’s, insomuch that he seemed to be  like unto his father in all things; and could be distinguished  from him only by his age.
20 Enos was ordained at the age of 134 years, and four  months, by the hand of Adam.
21 God called upon Cainan in the wilderness, in the fortieth  year of his age, and he met Adam in journeying to the place  Shedolamak: he was eighty seven years old when he received  his ordination.
22 Mahalaleel was 496 years and seven days old when he  was ordained by the hand of Adam, who also blessed him.
23 Jared was 200 years old when he was ordained under the  hand of Adam, who also blessed him.
24 Enoch, was 25 years old when he was ordained under the  hand of Adam, and he was 65 and Adam blessed him—and he  saw the Lord: and he walked with him, and was before his  face continually: and he walked with God 365 years: making  him 430 years old when he was translated. [p. 85]
25 Methuselah was 100 years old when he was ordained un der the hand of Adam.
26 Lamech was 32 years old when he was ordained under  the hand of Seth.
27 Noah was 10 years old when he was ordained under the  hand of Methuselah.
28 Three years previous to the death of Adam, he called  Seth, Enos, Cainan, Mahalaleel, Jared, Enoch and Methuse lah, who were all high priests, with the residue of his posteri ty, who were righteous, into the valley of Adam-ondi-ahman,  and there bestowed upon them his lasting blessing. And the  Lord appeared unto them, and they rose up and blessed Adam,  and called him Michael, the Prince, the Archangel. And  the Lord administered comfort unto Adam, and said unto him,  I have set thee to be at the head: a multitude of nations shall  come of thee; and thou art a prince over them for ever.
29 And Adam stood up in the midst of the congregation, and  notwithstanding he was bowed down with age, being full of  the Holy Ghost, predicted whatsoever should befall his poster ity unto the latest generation. These things were all writ ten in the book of Enoch, and are to be testified of in due  time.
30 It is the duty of the twelve, also, to ordain and set in or der all the other officers of the church, agreeably to the rev elation which says:
31 To the church of Christ in the land of Zion, in addition  to the church laws, respecting church business: Verily, I say  unto you, says the Lord of hosts, There must needs be presi ding elders, to preside over those who are of the office of an  elder; and also priests, to preside over those who are of the  office of a priest; and also teachers to preside over those who  are of the office of a teacher, in like manner; and also the  deacons: wherefore, from deacon to teacher, and from teacher  to priest, and from priest to elder, severally as they are ap pointed, according to the covenants and commandments of the  church; then comes the high priesthood, which is the great est of all. Wherefore, it must needs be that one be appointed,  of the high priesthood, to preside over the priesthood; and he  shall be called president of the high priesthood of the church,  or, in other words, the presiding high priest over the high  priesthood of the church. From the same comes the adminis tering of ordinances and blessings upon the church, by the  laying on of the hands.
32 Wherefore the office of a bishop is not equal unto it; for  the office of a bishop is in administering all temporal things:  nevertheless, a bishop must be chosen from the high priest [p. 86]hood, unless he is a literal descendant of Aaron; for unless  he is a literal descendant of Aaron he cannot hold the keys  of that priesthood. Nevertheless, a high priest, that is after  the order of Melchizedek, may be set apart unto the minis tering of temporal things, having a knowledge of them by the  Spirit of truth, and also to be a judge in Israel, to do the busi ness of the church to sit in judgment upon transgressors, upon  testimony, as it shall be laid before him, according to the laws,  by the assistance of his counsellors, whom he has chosen,  or will cho[o]se among the elders of the church. This is the  duty of a bishop who is not a literal descendant of Aaron,  but has been ordained to the high priesthood after the order of  Melchizedek.
33 Thus shall he be a judge, even a common judge among the  inhabitants of Zion, or in a stake of Zion, or in any branch of  the church where he shall be set apart unto this ministry, un til the borders of Zion are enlarged, and it becomes necessary  to have other bishops, or judges in Zion, or elsewhere: and in asmuch as there are other bishops appointed they shall act in  the same office.
34 But a literal descendant of Aaron has a legal right to the  presidency of this priesthood, to the keys of this ministry, to  act in the office of bishop independently, without counsellors,  except in a case where a president of the high priesthood, after  the order of Melchizedek, is tried; to sit as a judge in Israel.—  And the decision of either of these councils, agreeably to the  commandment which says;
35 Again, verily, I say unto you: The most important busi ness of the church, and the most difficult cases of the church,  inasmuch as there is not satisfaction upon the decision of  the bishop, or judges, it shall be handed over and carried up  unto the council of the church, before the presidency of the  high priesthood; and the presidency of the council of the  high priesthood shall have power to call other high priests,  even twelve, to assist as counsellors; and thus the presidency  of the high priesthood, and its counsellors shall have power  to decide upon testimony according to the laws of the church.  And after this decision it shall be had in remembrance no  more before the Lord; for this is the highest council of the  church of God, and a final decision upon controversies, in  spiritual matters.
36 There is not any person belonging to the church, who is  exempt from this council of the church.
37 And inasmuch as a president of the high priesthood  shall transgress, he shall be had in remembrance before the  common council of the church, who shall be assisted by twelve [p. 87] counsellors of the high priesthood; and their decisions upon his  head shall be an end of controversy concerning him. Thus,  none shall be exempted from the justice and the laws of God;  that all things may be done in order and in solemnity, before  him, according to truth and righteousness.
38 And again, verily I say unto you, the duty of a presi dent over the office of a deacon, is to preside over twelve dea cons, to sit in council with them, and to teach them their du ty—edifying one another, as it is given according to the cov enants.
39 And also the duty of the president over the office of the  teachers, is to preside over twenty four of the teachers, and to  sit in council with them—teaching them the duties of their  office, as given in the covenants.
40 Also the duty of the president over the priesthood of Aa ron, is to preside over forty eight priests, and sit in council with  them, to teach them the duties of their office, as is given in the  covenants. This president is to be a bishop; for this is one  of the duties of the priesthood.
41 Again, the duty of the president over the office of elders  is to preside over ninety six elders, and to sit in council with  them, and to teach them according to their covenants. This  presidency is a distinct one from that of the seventy, and is  designed for those who do not travel into all the world.
42 And again, the duty of the president of the office of the  high priesthood is to preside over the whole church, and to be  like unto Moses. Behold, here is wisdom—yea, to be a seer,  a revelator, a translator and a prophet—having all the gifts of  God which he bestows upon the head of the church.
43 And it is according to the vision, showing the order of the  seventy, that they should have seven presidents to preside  over them, chosen out of the number of the seventy, and the  seventh president of these presidents is to preside over the six;  and these seven presidents are to choose other seventy besides  the first seventy, to whom they belong, and are to preside over  them; and also other seventy until seven times seventy, if the  labor in the vineyard of necessity requires it. And these sev enty are to be travelling ministers unto the Gentiles, first,  and also unto the Jews, whereas other offices of the church  who belong not unto the twelve neither to the seventy, are  not under the responsibility to travel among all nations, but  are to travel as their circumstances shall allow, notwithstand ing they may hold as high and responsible offices in the church.
44 Wherefore, now let every man learn his duty, and to act  in the office in which he is appointed, in all diligence. He  that is slothful shall not be counted worthy to stand, and he [p. 88] that learns not his duty and shows himself not approved, shall  not be counted worthy to stand; even so. Amen.
 
Section 4 • Revelation, 22–23 September 1832 [D&C 84]
SECTION IV.
 
A Revelation given the 22d and 23d of Sept. 1832.
 
ON PRIESTHOOD.
 
1 A revelation of Jesus Christ unto his servant Joseph Smith,  jr. and six elders, as they united their hearts and lifted their  voices on high; yea, the word of the Lord concerning his  church, established in the last days for the restoration of his  people as he has spoken by the mouth of his prophets, and for  the gathering of his saints to stand upon mount Zion, which  shall be the city New Jerusalem; which city shall be built,  beginning at the , which is appointed by the fin ger of the Lord, in the western boundaries of the state of , and dedicated by the hand of Joseph Smith, jr. and  others, with whom the Lord was well pleased.
2 Verily, this is the word of the Lord, that the city New Je rusalem shall be built by the gathering of the saints, beginning  at this place, even the place of the , which temple shall  be reared in this generation; for verily, this generation shall  not all pass away until an house shall be built unto the Lord  and a cloud shall rest upon it, which cloud shall be even the  glory of the Lord, which shall fill the house. And the sons  of Moses, according to the holy priesthood, which he received  under the hand of his father-in-law, Jethro, and Jethro received  it under the hand of Caleb, and Caleb received it under the  hand of Elihu, and Elihu under the hand of Jeremy, and Jer emy under the hand of Gad and Gad under the hand of Esai as, and Esaias received it under the hand of God; Esaias also  lived in the days of Abraham and was blessed of him, which  Abraham received the priesthood from Melchizedek, who re ceived it through the lineage of his fathers, even till Noah;  and from Noah till Enoch, through the lineage of their fathers,  and from Enoch to Abel, who was slain by the conspiracy of  his brother, who received the priesthood by the command ments of God by the hand of his father Adam, who was the  first man; which priesthood continueth in the church of God  in all generations, and is without beginning of days or end of  years.
3 And the Lord confirmed a priesthood also upon Aaron and  his seed throughout all their generations, which priesthood al so continueth and abideth forever, with the priesthood which [p. 89] is after the holiest order of God. And this greater priesthood  administereth the gospel and holdeth the key of the mysteries  of the kingdom, even the key of the knowledge of God.—  Therefore, in the ordinances thereof, the power of godliness  is manifest; and without the ordinances thereof, and the au thority of the priesthood, the power of godliness is not mani fest unto men in the flesh; for without this no man can see the  face of God, even the Father, and live.
4 Now this Moses plainly taught to the children of Israel  in the wilderness, and sought diligently to sanctify his people  that they might behold the face of God; but they hardened  their hearts and could not endure his presence, therefore, the  Lord, in his wrath, (for his anger was kindled against them,)  swore that they should not enter into his rest, while in the wil derness, which rest is the fulness of his glory. Therefore he  took Moses out of their midst and the holy priesthood also;  and the lesser priesthood continued, which priesthood holdeth  the key of the ministering of angels and the preparatory gospel,  which gospel is the gospel of repentance and of baptism and  the remission of sins and the law of carnal commandments,  which the Lord, in his wrath, caused to continue with the  house of Aaron among the children of Israel until John, whom  God raised up, being filled with the Holy Ghost from his  mother’s womb: for he was baptized while he was yet in his  chidhood, and was ordained by the angel of God at the time he  was eight days old unto this power—to overthrow the king dom of the Jews, and to make straight the way of the Lord be fore the face of his people, to prepare them for the coming of  the Lord, in whose hand is given all power.
5 And again, the office of elder and bishop are necessary ap pendages belonging unto the high priesthood. And again, the  offices of teachers and deacons are necessary appendages be longing to the lesser priesthood, which priesthood was con firmed upon Aaron and his sons.
6 Therefore, as I said concerning the Sons of Moses—for the  sons of Moses and also the sons of Aaron shall offer an accept able offering and sacrifice in the house of the Lord, which house  shall be built unto the Lord in this generation upon the conse crated spot, as I have appointed—and the sons of Moses and of  Aaron shall be filled with the glory of the Lord upon mount  Zion in the Lord’s house, whose sons are ye; and also many  whom I have called and sent forth to build up my church; for  whoso is faithful unto the obtaining these two priesthoods of  which I have spoken, and the magnifying their calling, are sanc tifyed by the Spirit unto the renewing of their bodies: they  become the sons of Moses and of Aaron and the seed of Abra [p. 90]ham, and the church and the kingdom and the elect of God; and  also all they who receive this priesthood receiveth me, saith  the Lord, for he that receiveth my servants receiveth me, and  he that receiveth me receiveth my Father, and he that receiv eth my Father receiveth my Father’s kingdom. Therefore, all  that my Father hath shall be given unto him; and this is ac cording to the oath and covenant which belongeth to the  priesthood. Therefore, all those who receive the priesthood  receive this oath and covenant of my Father which he cannot  break, neither can it be moved; but whoso breaketh this cov enant, after he hath received it, and altogether turneth there from, shall not have forgiveness of sins in this world nor in  the world to come. And all those who come not unto this  priesthood, which ye have received, which I now confirm up on you who are present, this day, by mine own voice out  of the heavens, and even I have given the heavenly hosts and  mine angels charge concerning you.
7 And now I give unto you a commandment to beware con cerning yourselves, to give diligent heed to the words of  eternal life; for you shall live by every word that proceedeth  forth from the mouth of God. For the word of the Lord is  truth, and whatsoever is truth is light, and whatsoever is light  is Spirit, even the Spirit of Jesus Christ; and the Spirit giveth  light to every man that cometh into the world: and the Spirit  enlighteneth every man through the world, that hearkeneth  to the voice of the Spirit; and every one that hearkeneth to  the voice of the Spirit, cometh unto God, even the Father;  and the Father teacheth him of the covenant which he has  renewed and confirmed upon you, which is confirmed upon  you for your sakes, and not for your sakes only, but for the  sake of the whole world: and the whole world lieth in sin, and  groaneth under darkness and under the bondage of sin; and by  this you may know they are under the bondage of sin, be cause they come not unto me; for whoso cometh not unto  me is under the bondage of sin; and whoso receiveth not my  voice is not acquainted with my voice, and is not of me: and  by this you may know the righteous from the wicked, and  that the whole world groaneth under sin and darkness even now.
8 And your minds in times past have been darkened because of  unbelief, and because you have treated lightly the things you  have received, which vanity and unbelief hath brought the whole  church under condemnation. And this condemnation resteth  upon the children of Zion, even all; and they shall remain un der this condemnation until they repent and remember the  new covenant, even the book of Mormon and the former com mandments which I have given them, not only to say, but to [p. 91] do according to that which I have written, that they may  bring forth fruit meet for their Father’s kingdom, otherwise  their remaineth a scourge and a judgment to be poured out  upon the children of Zion: for shall the children of the king dom pollute my holy land? Verily, I say unto you, Nay.
9 Verily, verily, I say you, who now have my words, which  is my voice, blessed are ye inasmuch as you receive these  things: for I will forgive you of your sins with this command ment, that you remain steadfast in your minds in solemnity  and the spirit of prayer, in bearing testimony to all the world  of those things which are communicated unto you.
10 Therefore go ye into all the world, and whatsoever place  ye cannot go into ye shall send, that the testimony may go  from you into all the world, unto every creature. And as I  said unto mine apostles, even so I say unto you; for you are  mine apostles, even God’s highpriests: ye are they whom my  Father hath given me: ye are my friends; therefore, as I said  unto mine apostles I say unto you again, that every soul who  believeth on your words, and is baptized by water for the re mission of sins, shall receive the Holy Ghost; and these signs  shall follow them that believe:
11 In my name they shall do many wonderful works: in my  name they shall cast out devils: in my name they shall heal  the sick: in my name they shall open the eys of the blind, and  unstop the ears of the deaf; and the tongue of the dumb shall  speak: and if any man shall administer poison unto them it  shall not hurt them: and the poison of a serpent shall not  have power to harm them. But a commandment I give unto  them, that they shall not boast themselves of these things,  neither speak them before the world; for these things are giv en unto you for your profit and for salvation.
12 Verily, verily, I say unto you, they who believe not on your  words, and are not baptized by water, in my name, for the re mission of their sins, that they may receive the Holy Ghost,  shall be damned. and shall not come into my Father’s king dom, where my Father and I am. And this revelation unto  you, and commandment, is in force from this very hour upon  all the world, and the gospel is unto all who have not received  it. But verily I say unto all those to whom the kingdom has  been given, from you it must be preached unto them that they  shall repent of their former evil works; for they are to be  upbraided for their evil hearts of unbelief: and your brethren  in Zion for their rebellion against you at the time I sent you.
13 And again, I say unto you my friends, (for from hence forth I shall call you friends,) it is expedient that I give unto  you this commandment, that ye become even as my friends in [p. 92] days when I was with them travelling to preach this gospel  in my power; for I suffered them not to have purse or scrip,  neither two coats: behold I send you out to prove the world,  and the laborer is worthy of his hire. And any man that shall  go and preach this gospel of the kingdom, and fail not to con tinue faithful in all things, shall not be weary in mind, neither  darkened, neither in body, limb or joint; and an hair of his  head shall not fall to the ground unnoticed. And they shall  not go hungry, neither athirst.
14 Therefore, take no thought for the morrow, for what ye  shall eat, or what ye shall drink, or wherewithal ye shall be  clothed; for consider the lillies of the field, how they grow,  they toil not, neither do they spin; and the kingdoms of the  world, in all their glory, are not arrayed like one of these;  for your Father who art in heaven, knoweth that you have  need of all these things. Therefore, let the morrow take  thought for the things of itself. Neither take ye thought be forehand what ye shall say, but treasure up in your minds con tinually the words of life, and it shall be given you in the very  hour that portion that shall be meted unto every man.
15 Therefore let no man among you, (for this commandment  is unto all the faithful who are called of God in the church,  unto the ministry,) from this hour, take purse or scrip, that  goeth forth to proclaim this gospel of the kingdom. Behold  I send you out to reprove the world of all their unrighteous  deeds, and to teach them of a judgment which is to come.—  And whoso receiveth you, there I will be also: for I will go  before your face: I will be on your right hand and on your left,  and my Spirit shall be in your hearts, and mine angels round  about you, to bear you up.
16 Whoso receiveth you, receiveth me, and the same will  feed you, and clothe you, and give you money. And he who  feeds you, or clothes you, or gives you money, shall in no wise  lose his reward: and he that doeth not these things is not my  disciple: by this you may know my disciples. He that receiv eth you not, go away from him alone by yourselves, and cleanse  your feet, even with water, pure water, whether in heat or in  cold, and bear testimony of it unto your Father which is in  heaven, and return not again unto that man. And in whatso ever village or city ye enter, do likewise. Nevertheless, search  diligently and spare not; and wo unto that house, or that vil lage, or city, that rejecteth you, or your words, or testimony  concerning me. Wo, I say again, unto that house, or that  village, or city, that rejecteth you, or your words, or your tes timony of me; for I the Almighty, have laid my hands upon  the nations to scourge them for their wickedness; and plagues [p. 93] shall go forth, & they shall not be taken from the earth until I  have completed my work which shall be cut short in righteous ness; until all shall know me, who remain, even from the least  unto the greatest, and shall be filled with the knowledge of the  Lord, and shall see eye to eye, and shall lift up their voice,  and with the voice together sing this new song, saying,
17 The Lord hath brought again Zion:
The Lord hath redeemed his people, Israel,
According to the election of grace,
Which was brought to pass by the faith,
And covenant of their fathers.
The Lord hath redeemed his people,
And satan is bound, and time is no longer:
The Lord hath gathered all things in one:
The Lord hath brought down Zion from above:
The Lord hath brought up Zion from beneath;
The earth hath travailed and brought forth her strength;
And truth is established in her bowels;
And the heavens have smiled upon her;
And she is clothed with the glory of her God:
For he stands in the midst of his people:
Glory, and honor, and power, and might,
Be ascribed to our God, for he is full of mercy,
Justice, grace and truth, and peace,
For ever and ever Amen.
18 And again, verily, verily I say unto you, it is expedient,  that every man who goes forth to proclaim mine everlasting  gospel, that inasmuch as they have families and receive mon eys by gift, that they should send it unto them, or make use  of it for their benefit, as the Lord shall direct them, for thus it  seemeth me good. And let all those who have not families,  who receive moneys, send it up unto the bishop in Zion, or  unto the bishop in , that it may be consecrated for the  bringing forth of the revelations and the printing thereof, and  for establishing Zion.
19 And if any man shall give unto any of you a coat, or a  suit, take the old and cast it unto the poor, and go your way  rejoicing. And if any man among you be strong in the Spirit,  let him take with him he that is weak, that he may be edified  in all meekness, that he may become strong also.
20 Therefore, take with you those who are ordained unto  the lesser priesthood, and send them before you to make ap pointments, and to prepare the way, and to fill the appointments  that you yourselves are not able to fill. Behold this is the  way that mine apostles, in ancient days, built up my church  unto me. [p. 94]
21 Therefore let every man stand in his own office, and labor  in his own calling: and let not the head say unto the feet, it  hath no need of the feet, for without the feet how shall the  body be able to stand? also the body hath need of every mem ber, that all may be edified together, that the system may be  kept perfect.
22 And behold, the high priests should travel, and also the  elders, and also the lesser priests; but the deacons and teach ers should be appointed to watch over the church, to be stand ing ministers unto the church.
23 And the bishop, , also, should travel  round about and among all the churches, searching after the  poor, to administer to their wants by humbling the rich and  the proud: he should also, employ an agent to take charge  and to do his secular business, as he shall direct; nevertheless,  let the bishop go up unto the city of , and also to the  city of , and also to the city of , and warn the  people of those cities with the sound of the gospel, with a loud  voice, of the desolation and utter abolishment which awaits  them if they do reject these things; for if they do reject these  things the hour of their judgment is nigh: and their house  shall be left unto them desolate. Let him trust in me and he  shall not be confounded; and an hair of his head shall not fall  to the ground unnoticed.
24 And verily, I say unto you, the rest of my servants, go  ye forth as your circumstances shall permit, in your several  callings, unto the great and notable cities and villages, reprov ing the world in righteousness of all their unrighteous and un godly deeds, setting forth clearly and understandingly the des olation of abomination in the last days; for with you, saith the  Lord Almighty, I will rend their kingdoms: I will not only  shake the earth, but the starry heavens shall tremble: for I the  Lord have put forth my hand to exert the powers of heaven:  ye cannot see it now, yet a little while and ye shall see it,  and know that I am, and that I will come and reign with my  people. I am Alpha and Omega, the beginning and the end:  Amen.
 
Section 5 • Revised Minutes, 17 February 1834 [D&C 102]
SECTION V.
 
Minutes of the organization of the High Council of the church  of Christ of Latter Day Saints, , February 17, 1834.
1 This day a general council of twenty four high priests as sembled at the house of Joseph Smith, jr. by revelation, and  proceeded to organize the high council of the church of Christ,  which was to consist of twelve high priests, and one or three [p. 95] presidents, as the case might require. This high council was  appointed by revelation for the purpose of settling important  difficulties, which might arise in the church, which could not  be settled by the church, or the bishop’s council, to the satis faction of the parties.
2 Joseph Smith, jr. and ,  were acknowledged presidents by the voice of the council; and   , , ,  , , , ,  , , and , high priests, were chosen to be a standing council for  the church, by the unanimous voice of the council. The above  named counsellors were then asked whether they accepted  their appointments, and whether they would act in that office  according to the law of heaven: to which they all answered,  that they accepted their appointments, and would fill their of fices according to the grace of God bestowed upon them.
3 The number composing the council, who voted in the name  and for the church in appointing the above named counsellors,  were forty three, as follows: nine high priests, seventeen elders,  four priests and thirteen members.
4 Voted, that the high council can not have power to act  without seven of the above named counsellors, or their regu larly appointed successors, are present. These seven shall  have power to appoint other high priests, whom they may  consider worthy and capable, to act in the place of absent coun sellors.
5 Voted, that whenever any vacancy shall occur by the  death, removal from office for transgression, or removal from  the bounds of this church government, of any one of the above  named counsellors, it shall be filled by the nomination of the  president or presidents, and sanctioned by the voice of a gen eral council of high priests, convened for that purpose, to act  in the name of the church.
6 The president of the church, who is also the president of  the council, is appointed by revelation, and acknowledged, in  his administration, by the voice of the church; and it is accor ding to the dignity of his office, that he should preside over  the high council of the church; and it is his privilege to be as sisted by two other presidents, appointed after the same man ner, that he himself was appointed; and in case of the absence  of one or both of those who are appointed to assist him, he has  power to preside over the council without an assistant; and in  case that he himself is absent, the other presidents have pow er to preside in his stead, both or either of them.
7 Whenever a high council of the church of Christ is regu [p. 96]larly organized, according to the foregoing pattern, it shall be  the duty of the twelve counsellors to cast lots by numbers, and  thereby ascertain who, of the twelve, shall speak first, com mencing with number 1; and so in succession to number 12.
8 Whenever this council convenes to act upon any case, the  twelve counsellors shall consider whether it is a difficult  one or not; if it is not, two only of the counsellors shall speak  upon it, according to the form above written. But if it is  thought to be difficult, four shall be appointed; and if more  difficult, six: but in no case shall more than six be appointed  to speak. The accused, in all cases, has a right to one half of  the council, to prevent insult or injustice; and the coun sellors appointed to speak before the council, are to present  the case, after the evidence is examined, in its true light, be fore the council; and every man is to speak according to equi ty and justice. Those counsellors who draw even numbers,  that is 2, 4, 6, 8, 10 and 12, are the individuals who are to  stand up in the behalf of the accused, and prevent insult or in justice.
9 In all cases the accuser and the accused shall have a privi lege of speaking for themselves, before the council, after the  evidences are heard, and the counsellors who are appointed to  speak on the case, have finished their remarks. After the ev idences are heard, the counsellors, accuser and accused have  spoken, the president shall give a decision according to the un derstanding which he shall have of the case, and call upon the  twelve counsellors to sanction the same by their vote. But  should the remaining counsellors, who have not spoken, or  any one of them, after hearing the evidences and pleadings im partially, discover an error in the decision of the president,  they can manifest it, and the case shall have a re-hearing; and  if, after a careful re-hearing, any additional light is shown  upon the case, the decision shall be altered accordingly: but  in case no additional light is given, the first decision shall  stand, the majority of the council having power to determine  the same.
10 In cases of difficulty respecting doctrine, or principle, (if  there is not a sufficiency written to make the case clear to the  minds of the council,) the president may inquire and obtain  the mind of the Lord by revelation.
11 The high priests, when abroad, have power to call and  organize a council after the manner of the foregoing, to settle  difficulties when the parties, or either of them, shall request it:  and the said council of high priests shall have power to ap point one of their own number, to preside over such council [p. 97] for the time being. It shall be the duty of said council to  transmit, immediately, a copy of their proceedings, with a full  statement of the testimony accompanying their decision, to  the high council of the seat of the first presidency of the  church. Should the parties, or either of them, be dissatisfied  with the decision of said council, they may appeal to the high  council of the seat of the first presidency of the church, and  have a re-hearing, which case shall there be conducted, accor ding to the former pattern written, as though no such decision  had been made.
12 This council of high priests abroad, is only to be called on  the most difficult cases of church matters: and no common or  ordinary case is to be sufficient to call such council. The  travelling or located high priests abroad, have power to say  whether it is necessary to call such a council or not.
13 There is a distinction between the high council of travel ling high priests abroad, and the travelling high council compo sed of the twelve apostles, in their decisions: From the de cision of the former there can be an appeal, but from the de cision of the latter there cannot. The latter can only be cal led in question by general authorities of the church in case  of transgression.
14 Resolved that the president, or presidents of the seat of  the first presidency of the church, shall have power to deter mine whether any such case, as may be appealed, is justly en titled to a re-hearing, after examining the appeal and the ev idences and statements accompanying it.
15 The twelve counsellors then proceeded to cast lots, or  ballot, to ascertain who should speak first, and the following  was the result; namely:—
No. 1No. 7
“ 2“ 8
“ 3“ 9
“ 4“ 10
“ 5“ 11
“ 6“ 12
After prayer the conference adjourned.
,)Clerks.
,)
[p. 98]
Section 6 • Revelation, 6 December 1832 [D&C 86]
SECTION VI.
 
Revelation explaining the parable of the wheat and the tares,  December 6, 1832.
 
ON PRIESTHOOD.
 
1 Verily thus saith the Lord unto you, my servants, concern ing the parable of the wheat, and of the tares: behold, verily  I say, that the field was the world; and the apostles were the  sowers of the seed; and after they have fallen asleep, the great  persecutor of the church, the apostate, the whore, even Bab ylon, that maketh all nations to drink of her cup, in whose  hearts the enemy, even Satan sitteth to reign: Behold he  soweth the tares; wherefore the tares choke the wheat and  drive the church into the wilderness.
2 But behold, in the last days, even now while the Lord is  beginning to bring forth the word, and the blade is springing  up and is yet tender, behold, verily I say unto you, the angels  are crying unto the Lord day and night, who are ready and  waiting to be sent forth to reap down the fields: but the Lord  saith unto them, pluck not up the tares while the blade is yet  tender: (for verily your faith is weak,) lest you destroy the  wheat also: Therefore let the wheat and the tares grow to gether until the harvest is fully ripe, then ye shall first gath er out the wheat from among the tares, and after the gather ing of the wheat, behold and lo! the tares are bound in bun dles, and the field remaineth to be burned.
3 Therefore thus saith the Lord unto you, with whom the  priesthood hath continued through the lineage of your fathers,  for ye are lawful heirs according to the flesh, and have been  hid from the world with Christ in God: therefore your life  and the priesthood hath remained, and must needs remain,  through you and your lineage, until the restoration of all  things spoken by the mouths of all the holy prophets since  the world began.
4 Therefore, blessed are ye if ye continue in my goodness,  a light unto the Gentiles, and through this priesthood, a sa vor unto my people Israel; The Lord hath said it: Amen. [p. 99]
Section 7 • Revelation, 27–28 December 1832 and 3 January 1833 [D&C 88]
SECTION VII.
 
Revelation given December 27, 1832.
 
1 Verily, thus saith the Lord unto you, who have assembled  yourselves together to receive his will concerning you. Be hold, this is pleasing unto your Lord, and the angels rejoice  over you; the alms of your prayers have come up into the ears  of the Lord of Sabaoth, and are recorded in the book of the  names of the sanctified: even them of the celestial world.—  Wherefore, I now send upon you another comforter; even up on you my friends, that it may abide in your hearts, even the  Holy Spirit of promise; which other comforter is the same  that I promised unto my disciples, as is recorded in the testi mony of John.
2 This comforter is the promise which I give unto you of  eternal life; even the glory of the celestial kingdom: which  glory is that of the church of the first born; even of God the  holiest of all, through Jesus Christ his Son: he that ascended  up on high; as also he descended below all things; in that he  comprehended all things, that he might be in all, and through  all things; the light of truth; which truth shineth. This is  the light of Christ. As also he is in the sun, and the light of the  sun, and the power thereof by which it was made. As also  he is in the moon, and is the light of the moon, and the pow er thereof by which they were made. As also the light of the  stars, and the power thereof by which they were made. And  the earth also, and the power thereof; even the earth upon  which you stand.
3 And the light which now shineth, which giveth you light,  is through him who enlighteneth your eyes, which is the same  light that quickeneth your understandings; which light pro ceedeth forth from the presence of God, to fill the immensity  of space. The light which is in all things; which giveth life  to all things; which is the law by which all things are govern ed: even the power of God, who sitteth upon his throne, who  is in the bosom of eternity, who is in the midst of all things.
4 Now verily, I say unto you, that through the redemption  which is made for you, is brought to pass the resurrection from  the dead. And the spirit and the body is the soul of man.—  And the resurrection from the dead is the redemption of the  soul; and the redemption of the soul is through him who  quickeneth all things, in whose bosom it is decreed, that the  poor and the meek of the earth shall inherit it. Therefore, it  must needs be sanctified from all unrighteousness, that it may  be prepared for the celestial glory; for after it hath filled the  measure of its creation, it shall be crowned with glory, even [p. 100] with the presence of God the Father; that bodies who are of  the celestial kingdom may possess it forever, and ever; for, for  this intent was it made, and created; and for this intent are  they sanctified.
5 And they who are not sanctified through the law which I  have given unto you; even the law of Christ, must inherit an other kingdom, even that of a terrestrial kingdom, or that of a  telestial kingdom. For he who is not able to abide the law  of a celestial kingdom, cannot abide a celestial glory: and he  who cannot abide the law of a terrestrial kingdom, cannot  abide a terrestrial glory: he who cannot abide the law of a te lestial kingdom, cannot abide a telestial glory: therefore, he is  not meet for a kingdom of glory. Therefore, he must abide a  kingdom which is not a kingdom of glory.
6 And again, verily I say unto you, the earth abideth the law  of a celestial kingdom, for it filleth the measure of its creation,  and transgresseth not the law. Wherefore, it shall be sancti fied; yea, notwithstanding it shall die, it shall be quickened  again, and shall abide the power by which it is quickened. and  the righteous shall inherit it: for notwithstanding they die,  they also shall rise again a spiritual body: they who are of a ce lestial spirit, shall receive the same body which was a natural  body; even ye shall receive your bodies, and your glory shall be  that glory by which your bodies are quickened. Ye who are  quickened by a portion of the celestial glory, shall then receive  of the same, even a fulness: and they who are quickened by a  portion of the terrestrial glory, shall then receive of the same,  even a fulness: and also, they who are quickened by a portion  of the telestial glory, shall then receive of the same, even a ful ness: and they who remain, shall also be quickened; neverthe less, they shall return again to their own place, to enjoy that  which they are willing to receive, because they were not wil ling to enjoy that which they might have received.
7 For what doth it profit a man if a gift is bestowed upon  him, and he receive not the gift? Behold he rejoices not in  that which is given unto him, neither rejoices in him who is  the giver of the gift.
8 And again, verily I say unto you, that which is governed  by law, is also preserved by law, and perfected and sanctified  by the same: that which breaketh a law, and abideth not by  law, but seeketh to become a law unto itself, and willeth to  abide in sin, and altogether abideth in sin, cannot be sanctified  by law, neither by mercy, justice, or judgment. Therefore,  they must remain filthy still.
9 All kingdoms have a law given: and there are many king doms; for there is no space in the which there is no king [p. 101]dom; and there is no kingdom in which there is no space,  either a greater or lesser kingdom. And unto every kingdom  is given a law; and unto every law there are certain bounds,  also, and conditions.
10 All beings who abide not in those conditions, are not jus tified; for intelligence cleaveth unto intelligence; wisdom re ceiveth wisdom; truth embraceth truth; virtue loveth virtue;  light cleaveth unto light; mercy hath compassion on mercy,  and claimeth her own; justice continueth its course, and  claimeth its own; judgment goeth before the face of him who  sitteth upon the throne, and governeth and executeth all  things; he comprehendeth all things, and all things are before  him, and all things are round about him; and he is above all  things, and in all things, and is through all things, and is round  about all things: and all things are by him, and of him; even  God, forever, and ever.
11 And again, verily I say unto you, he hath given a law  unto all things by which they move in their times, and their  seasons; and their courses are fixed; even the courses of the  heavens, and the earth; which comprehend the earth and all  the planets; and they give light to each other in their times,  and in their seasons, in their minutes, in their hours, in their  days, in their weeks, in their months, in their years: all these  are one year with God, but not with man.
12 The earth rolls upon her wings; and the sun giveth his  light by day, and the moon giveth her light by night; and the  stars also giveth their light, as they roll upon their wings, in  their glory, in the midst of the power of God. Unto what  shall I liken these kingdoms, that ye may understand? Behold,  all these are kingdoms, and any man who hath seen any or  the least of these, hath seen God moving in his majesty and  power. I say unto you, he hath seen him: nevertheless, he  who came unto his own was not comprehended. The light  shineth in darkness, and the darkness comprehendeth it not;  nevertheless, the day shall come when you shall comprehend  even God; being quickened in him, and by him. Then shall  ye know that ye have seen me, that I am, and that I am the  true light that is in you, and that you are in me, otherwise ye  could not abound.
13 Behold, I will liken these kingdoms unto a man having a  field, and he sent forth his servants into the field, to dig in the  field; and he said unto the first, go ye and labor in the field,  and in the first hour I will come unto you and ye shall behold  the joy of my countenance: and he said unto the second, go ye  also into the field, and in the second hour I will visit you with  the joy of my countenance: and also unto the third, saying, I [p. 102] will visit you; and unto the fourth, and so on unto the twelfth.
14 And the lord of the field went unto the first in the first  hour, and tarried with him all that hour, and he was made glad  with the light of the countenance of his lord; and then he with drew from the first that he might visit the second also, and  the third, and the fourth, and so on unto the twelfth; and thus  they all received the light of the countenance of their lord; ev ery man in his hour, and in his time, and in his season; begin ning at the first, and and so on unto the last, and and from the last un to the first, and from the first unto the last; every man in his  own order, until his hour was finished, even according as his  lord had commanded him, that his lord might be glorified  in him, and he in him, that they all might be glorified.
15 Therefore, unto this parable will I liken all these king doms, and the inhabitants thereof; every kingdom in its hour,  and in its time, and in its season; even according to the decree  which God hath made.
16 And again, verily I say unto you, my friends, I leave  these sayings with you, to ponder in your hearts with this com mandment which I give unto you, that ye shall call upon me  while I am near; draw near unto me, and I will draw near un to you; seek me dilligently and ye shall find me; ask and ye  shall receive; knock and it shall be opened unto you: whatso ever ye ask the Father in my name it shall be given unto you,  that is expedient for you; and if ye ask any thing that is not  expedient for you, it shall turn unto your condemnation.
17 Behold, that which you hear is as the voice of one crying  in the wilderness; in the wilderness, because you cannot see  him: my voice, because my voice is spirit; my spirit is truth;  truth abideth and hath no end; and if it be in you it shall  abound.
18 And if your eye be single to my glory, your whole bodies  shall be filled with light, and there shall be no darkness in you,  and that body which is filled with light comprehendeth all  things. Therefore, sanctify yourselves that your minds be come single to God, and the days will come that you shall see  him: for he will unveil his face unto you, and it shall be in  his own time, and in his own way, and according to his own  will.
19 Remember that great and last promise which I have made  unto you: cast away your idle thoughts and your excess of  laughter far from you; tarry ye, tarry ye in this place, and call  a solemn assembly, even of those who are the first laborers in  this last kingdom; and let those whom they have warned in  their travelling, call on the Lord, and ponder the warning in  their hearts which they have received, for a little season.— [p. 103] Behold, and lo, I will take care of your flocks and will raise up  elders and send unto them.
20 Behold, I will hasten my work in its time; and I give un to you who are the first laborers in this last kingdom, a com mandment, that you assemble yourselves together, and organ ize yourselves, and prepare yourselves; and sanctify yourselves;  yea, purify your hearts, and cleanse your hands and your feet  before me, that I may make you clean; that I may testify unto  your Father, and your God, and my God, that you are clean  from the blood of this wicked generation: that I may fulfil  this promise, this great and last promise which I have made  unto you, when I will.
21 Also, I give unto you a commandment, that ye shall con tinue in prayer and fasting from this time forth. And I give  unto you a commandment, that you shall teach one another  the doctrine of the kingdom; teach ye diligently and my grace  shall attend you, that you may be instructed more perfectly in  theory, in principle, in doctrine, in the law of the gospel, in  all things that pertain unto the kingdom of God, that is expe dient for you to understand; of things both in heaven, and in  the earth, and under the earth; things which have been; things  which are; things which must shortly come to pass; things  which are at home; things which are abroad; the wars and the  perplexities of the nations; and the judgments which are on  the land; and a knowledge also of countries, and of kingoms,  that ye may be prepared in all things when I shall send you  again, to magnify the calling whereunto I have called you,  and the mission with which I have commissioned you.
22 Behold I sent you out to testify and warn the people, and  it becometh every man who hath been warned, to warn his  neighbor. Therefore, they are left without excuse, and their  sins are upon their own heads. He that seeketh me early  shall find me, and shall not be forsaken.
23 Therefore, tarry ye, and labor diligently, that you may  be perfected in your ministry, to go forth among the Gentiles  for the last time, as many as the mouth of the Lord shall name,  to bind up the law, and seal up the testimony, and to prepare  the saints for the hour of judgment which is to come; that  their souls may escape the wrath of God, the desolation of  abomination, which await the wicked, both in this world, and  in the world to come. Verily, I say unto you, let those who are  not the first elders, continue in the vineyard, until the mouth  of the Lord shall call them, for their time is not yet come;  their garments are not clean from the blood of this generation.
24 Abide ye in the liberty wherewith ye are made free; en tangle not yourselves in sin, but let your hands be clean, un [p. 104]til the Lord come, for not many days hence and the earth shall  tremble, and reel to and fro as a drunken man, and the sun  shall hide his face, and shall refuse to give light, and the moon  shall be bathed in blood, and the stars shall become exceeding  angry, and shall cast themselves down as a fig that falleth from  off a fig-tree.
25 And after your testimony, cometh wrath and indignation  upon the people; for after your testimony cometh the testimo ny of earthquakes, that shall cause groanings in the midst of  her, and man shall fall upon the ground, and shall not be able  to stand. And also cometh the testimony of the voice of thun drings, and the voice of lightnings, and voice of tempests,  and the voice of the waves of the sea, heaving themselves be yond their bounds. And all things shall be in commotion;  and surely, men’s hearts shall fail them; for fear shall come  upon all people; and angels shall fly through the midst of heav en, crying with a loud voice, sounding the trump of God, say ing, prepare ye, prepare ye, O inhabitants of the earth: for  the judgment of our God is come: behold, and lo, the Bride groom cometh, go ye out to meet him.
26 And immediately there shall appear a great sign in heav en, and all people shall see it together. And another angel  shall sound his trump, saying, that great church, the mother  of abominations, that made all nations drink of the wine of the  wrath of her fornication, that persecuteth the saints of God,  that shed their blood: her who sitteth upon many waters, and  upon the islands of the sea; behold, she is the tares of the earth,  she is bound in bundles, her bands are made strong, no man  can loose them; therefore, she is ready to be burned. And he  shall sound his trump both long and loud, and all nations shall  hear it.
27 And there shall be silence in heaven for the space of half  an hour, and immediately after shall the curtain of heaven be  unfolded, as a scroll is unfolded after it is rolled up, and the  face of the Lord shall be unveiled; and the saints that are up on the earth, who are alive, shall be quickened, and be caught  up to meet him. And they who have slept in their graves,  shall come forth; for their graves shall be opened, and they al so shall be caught up to meet him in the midst of the pillar of  heaven: they are Christ’s, the first fruits: they who shall de scend with him first, and they who are on the earth and in  their graves, who are first caught up to meet him: and all this  by the voice of the sounding of the trump of the angel of  God.
28 And after this another angel shall sound, which is the  second trump; and then cometh the redemption of those who [p. 105] are Christ’s at his coming; who have received their part in  that prison which is prepared for them, that they might re ceive the gospel, and be judged according to men in the flesh.
29 And again, another trump shall sound, which is the third  trump: and then cometh the spirits of men who are to be judg ed, and are found under condemnation: and these are the rest  of the dead, and they live not again until the thousand years  are ended, neither again, until the end of the earth.
30 And another trump shall sound, which is the fourth trump,  saying, these are found among those who are to remain until  that great and last day, even the end, who shall remain filthy  still.
31 And another trump shall sound, which is the fifth trump,  which is the fifth angel who committeth the everlasting gos pel, flying through the midst of heaven, unto all nations, kin dreds, tongues and people; and this shall be the sound of his  trump, saying to all people, both in heaven, and in earth, and  that are under the earth; for every ear shall hear it, and every  knee shall bow, and every tongue shall confess, while they  hear the sound of the trump, saying, fear God, and give glo ry to him who sitteth upon the throne, forever, and ever; for  the hour of judgment is come.
32 And again, another angel shall sound his trump, which is  the sixth angel, saying, she is fallen, who made all nations  drink of the wine of the wrath of her fornication: she is fallen!  is fallen!
33 And again, another angel shall sound his trump, which is  the seventh angel, saying, it is finished! it is finished! the  Lamb of God hath overcome, and trodden the wine-press  alone; even the wine-press of the fierceness of the wrath of  Almighty God: and then shall the angels be crowned with  the glory of his might, and the saints shall be filled with his  glory, and receive their inheritance and be made equal with  him.
34 And then shall the first angel again sound his trump in  the ears of all living, and reveal the secret acts of men, and  the mighty works of God in the first thousandth year.
35 And then shall the second angel sound his trump, and re veal the secret acts of men, and the thoughts and intents of  their hearts, and the mighty works of God in the second thou sandth year: and so on, until the seventh angel shall sound  his trump: and he shall stand forth upon the land and upon  the sea, and swear in the name of him who sitteth upon the  throne, that there shall be time no longer, and satan shall be  bound, that old serpent who is called the devil, and shall not  be loosed for the space of a thousand years. And then he shall [p. 106] be loosed for a little season, that he may gather together his  armies: and Michael the seventh angel, even the archangel,  shall gather together his armies, even the hosts of heaven.—  And the devil shall gather together his armies; even the hosts  of hell, and shall come up to battle against Michael and his  armies: and then cometh the battle of the great God! and  the devil and his armies shall be cast away into their own  place, that they shall not have power over the saints any more  at all; for Michael shall fight their battles, and shall overcome  him who seeketh the throne of him who sitteth upon the  throne, even the Lamb. This is the glory of God, and the  sanctified; and they shall not any more see death.
36 Therefore, verily I say unto you, my friends, call your  solemn assembly, as I have commanded you; and as all have  not faith, seek ye diligently and teach one another words of  wisdom; yea, seek ye out of the best books words of wisdom:  seek learning even by study, and also by faith. Organize  yourselves; prepare every needful thing, and establish a house,  even a house of prayer, a house of fasting, a house of faith, a  house of learning, a house of glory, a house of order, a house  of God; that your incomings may be in the name of the Lord;  that all your outgoing may be in the name of the Lord; that all  your salutations may be in the name of the Lord, with uplift ed hands unto the Most High.
37 Therefore, cease from all your light speeches; from all  laughter; from all your lustful desires: from all your pride  and lightmindedness, and from all your wicked doings. Ap point among yourselves a teacher, and let not all be spokes men at once; but let one speak at a time, and let all listen  unto his sayings, that when all have spoken, that all may be  edified of all, and that every man may have an equal privilege.
38 See that ye love one another; cease to be covetous, learn  to impart one to another as the gospel requires; cease to be idle,  cease to be unclean; cease to find fault one with another;  cease to sleep longer than is needful; retire to thy bed early,  that ye may not be weary; arise early, that your bodies and  your minds may be invigorated: and above all things, clothe  yourselves with the bonds of charity, as with a mantle, which  is the bond of perfectness and peace: pray always, that you  may not faint until I come: behold, and lo, I will come quick ly, and receive you unto myself: Amen.
39 And again, the order of the house prepared for the pres idency of the school of the prophets, established for their in struction in all things that are expedient for them, even for  all the officers of the church, or in other words, those who  are called to the ministry in the church, beginning at the high [p. 107]priests, even down to the deacons: and this shall be the order  of the house of the presidency of the school: He that is ap pointed to be president, or teacher, shall be found standing  in his place, in the house, which shall be prepared for him.  Therefore, he shall be first in the house of God, in a place  that the congregation in the house may hear his words care fully and distinctly, not with loud speech. And when he  cometh into the house of God, (for he should be first in the  house; behold this is beautiful, that he may be an example,)
40 Let him offer himself in prayer upon his knees before God,  in token, or remembrance, of the everlasting covenant, and  when any shall come in after him let the teacher arise, and  with uplifted hands to heaven; yea, even directly, salute his  brother or brethren with these words:
41 Art thou a brother or brethren, I salute you in the name  of the Lord Jesus Christ, in token, or remembrance of the ev erlasting covenant, in which covenant I receive you to fellow ship in a determination that is fixed, immovable and unchang able, to be your friend and brother though the grace of God,  in the bonds of love, to walk in all the commandments of God  blameless, in thanksgiving, forever and ever. Amen.
42 And he that is found unworthy of this salutation, shall  not have place among you; for ye shall not suffer that mine  house shall be polluted by them.
43 And he that cometh in and is faithful before me, and is a  brother, or if they be brethren, they shall salute the president  or teacher with uplifted hands to heaven with this same pray er and covenant, or by saying, Amen, in token of the same.
44 Behold, verily I say unto you, this is a sample unto you  for a salutation to one another in the house of God, in the  school of the prophets. And ye are called to do this by pray er and thanksgiving as the Spirit shall give utterance, in all  your doings in the house of the Lord, in the school of the  prophets, that it may become a sanctuary, a tabernacle, of the  Holy Spirit to your edification.
45 And ye shall not receive any among you, into this school  save he is clean from the blood of his generation; and he shall  be received by the ordinance of the washing of feet; for unto  this end was the ordinance of the washing of feet instituted.
46 And again, the ordinance of washing feet is to be adminis tered by the president, or presiding elder of the church. It is  to be commenced with prayer: and after partaking of bread  and wine he is to gird himself, according to the pattern given  in the thirteenth chapter of John’s testimony concerning me.  Amen. [p. 108]
Section 8 • Revelation, April 1829–A [D&C 6]
SECTION VIII.
 
Revelation given April, 1829, to , and  Joseph Smith jr.
 
1 A great and marvelous work is about to come forth unto  the children of men: behold I am God, and give heed unto  my word, which is quick and powerful, sharper than a two  edged sword, to the dividing asunder of both joints and mar row: Therefore give heed unto my words.
2 Behold the field is white already to harvest, therefore  whoso desireth to reap, let him thrust in his sickle with his  might and reap while the day lasts, that he may treasure up  for his soul everlasting salvation in the kingdom of God: Yea,  whosoever will thrust in his sickle and reap, the same is cal led of God; therefore, if you will ask of me you shall receive;  if you will knock it shall be opened unto you.
3 Now as you have asked, behold I say unto you, keep my  commandments, and seek to bring forth and establish the  cause of Zion: seek not for riches but for wisdom, and behold  the mysteries of God shall be unfolded unto you, and then  shall you be made rich. Behold he that hath eternal life is  rich.
4 Verily, verily I say unto you, even as you desire of me,  so shall it be unto you; and if you desire, you shall be the  means of doing much good in this generation. Say nothing  but repentance unto this generation: keep my command ments and assist to bring forth my work according to my com mandments, and you shall be blessed.
5 Behold thou hast a gift, and blessed art thou because of  thy gift. Remember it is sacred and cometh from above: and  if thou wilt inquire, thou shalt know mysteries which are  great and marvelous: therefore thou shalt exercise thy gift,  that thou mayest find out mysteries, that thou mayest bring  many to the knowledge of the truth; yea, convince them of  the error of their ways. Make not thy gift known unto any,  save it be those who are of thy faith. Trifle not with sac red things. If thou wilt do good, yea, and hold out faithful to  the end, thou shalt be saved in the kingdom of God, which is  the greatest of all the gifts of God; for there is no gift greater  than the gift of salvation.
6 Verily, verily I say unto thee, blessed art thou for what  thou hast done, for thou hast inquired of me, and behold as of ten as thou hast inquired, thou hast received instruction of my  Spirit. If it had not been so, thou wouldst not have come to  the place where thou art at this time. [p. 109]
7 Behold thou knowest that thou hast inquired of me, and I  did enlighten thy mind; and now I tell thee these things, that  thou mayest know that thou hast been enlightened by the  Spirit of truth; yea, I tell thee, that thou mayest know that  there in none else save God, that knowest thy thoughts and  the intents of thy heart: I tell thee these things as a witness  unto thee, that the words or the work which thou hast been  writing is true.
8 Therefore be diligent, stand by my servant Joseph faithfully  in whatsoever difficult circumstances he may be, for the word’s  sake. Admonish him in his faults and also receive admoni tion of him. Be patient; be sober; be temperate; have patience,  faith, hope and charity.
9 Behold thou art , and I have spoken unto thee be cause of thy desires; therefore, treasure up these words in thy  heart. Be faithful and diligent in keeping the commandments  of God, and I will encircle thee in the arms of my love.
10 Behold I am Jesus Christ, the Son of God. I am the  same that came unto my own and my own received me not.—  I am the light which shineth in darkness, and the darkness  comprehendeth it not.
11 Verily, verily I say unto you, if you desire a further wit ness, cast your mind upon the night that you cried unto me in  your heart, that you might know concerning the truth of these  things; did I not speak peace to your mind concerning the  matter? What greater witness can you have than from God?  And now behold, you have received a witness, for if I have  told you things which no man knoweth, have you not received  a witness? And behold I grant unto you a gift, if you desire  of me, to translate even as my servant Joseph.
12 Verily, verily I say unto you, that there are records which  contain much of my gospel, which have been kept back be cause of the wickedness of the people; and now I command  you, that if you have good desires, a desire to lay up treasures  for yourself in heaven, then shall you assist in bringing to  light, with your gift, those parts of my scriptures which have  been hidden because of iniquity.
13 And now, behold I give unto you, and also unto my ser vant Joseph the keys of this gift, which shall bring to light  this ministry; and in the mouth of two or three witnesses,  shall every word be established.
14 Verily, verily I say unto you, if they reject my words,  and this part of my gospel and ministry, blessed are ye, for  they can do no more unto you than unto me; and if they do  unto you, even as they have done unto me, blessed are ye, for  you shall dwell with me in glory: but if they reject not my [p. 110] words, which shall be established by the testimony which shall  be given, blessed are they; and then shall ye have joy in the  fruit of your labors.
15 Verily, verily I say unto you, as I said unto my disciples,  where two or three are gathered together in my name, as  touching one thing, behold there will I be in the midst of them:  even so am I in the midst of you. Fear not to do good my  sons, for whatsoever ye sow, that shall ye also reap: therefore,  if ye sow good, ye shall also reap good for your reward:
16 Therefore fear not little flock, do good, let earth and hell  combine against you, for if ye are built upon my Rock, they  cannot prevail. Behold I do not condemn you, go your ways  and sin no more: perform with soberness the work which I  have commanded you; look unto me in every thought, doubt  not, fear not: behold the wounds which pierced my side, and  also the prints of the nails in my hands and feet: be faithful;  keep my commandments, and ye shall inherit the kingdom of  heaven: Amen.
 
Section 9 • Revelation, July 1830–A [D&C 24]
SECTION IX.
 
Revelation given to Joseph Smith, jr. and ,  July, 1830.
 
1 Behold thou wast called and chosen to write the book of  Mormon, and to my ministry; and I have lifted thee up out of  thy afflictions, and have counselled thee, that thou hast been  delivered from all thine enemies, and thou hast been delivered  from the powers of satan, and from darkness! Nevertheless,  thou art not excusable in thy transgressions; nevertheless go  thy way and sin no more.
2 Magnify thine office; and after thou hast sowed thy fields  and secured them, go speedily unto the church which is in  , and , and they shall support  thee; and I will bless them both spiritually and temporally;  but if they receive thee not, I will send upon them a cursing  instead of a blessing.
3 And thou shalt continue in calling upon God in my name,  and writing the things which shall be given thee by the Com forter, and expounding all scriptures unto the church, and it  shall be given thee in the very moment, what thou shalt speak  and write; and they shall hear it, or I will send unto them a  cursing instead of a blessing.
4 For thou shalt devote all thy service in Zion. And in this  thou shalt have strength. Be patient in afflictions, for thou  shalt have many: but endure them, for lo, I am with you, even [p. 111] unto the end of thy days. And in temporal labors thou shalt  not have strength, for this is not thy calling. Attend to thy  calling and thou shalt have wherewith to magnify thine office,  and to expound all scriptures. And continue in laying on of  the hands, and confirming the churches.
5 And thy brother shall continue in bearing my name  before the world; and also to the church. And he shall not  suppose that he can say enough in my cause; and lo I am  with him to the end. In me he shall have glory, and not of  himself, whether in weakness or in strength, whether in bonds  or free: And at all times and in all places, he shall open his  mouth and declare my gospel as with the voice of a trump,  both day and night. And I will give unto him strength such  as is not known among men.
6 Require not miracles, except I shall command you; except  casting out devils; healing the sick; and against poisonous  serpents; and against deadly poisons; and these things ye  shall not do, except it be required of you, by them who desire  it, that the scriptures might be fulfilled, for ye shall do accor ding to that which is written. And in whatsoever place ye  shall enter, and they receive you not, in my name, ye shall  leave a cursing instead of a blessing, by casting off the dust of  your feet against them as a testimony, and cleansing your feet  by the wayside.
7 And it shall come to pass, that whosoever shall lay their  hands upon you by violence, ye shall command to be smitten  in my name, and behold I will smite them according to your  words, in mine own due time. And whosoever shall go to law  with thee shall be cursed by the law. And thou shalt take no  purse, nor scrip, neither staves, neither two coats, for the  church shall give unto thee in the very hour what thou need est for food, and for raiment, and for shoes, and for money,  and for scrip: For thou art called to prune my vineyard with  a mighty pruning, yea, even for the last time. Yea, and also,  all those whom thou hast ordained. And they shalt do even  according to this pattern. Amen.
 
Section 10 • Revelation, September 1830–A [D&C 29]
SECTION X.
 
Revelation given in the presence of six elders, in ,  New-York, September, 1830.
 
1 Listen to the voice of Jesus Christ, your Redeemer, the  Great I AM, whose arm of mercy hath atoned for your sins;  who will gather his people even as a hen gathereth her chick ens under her wings, even as many as will hearken to my [p. 112] voice, and humble themselves before me, and call upon me in  mighty prayer. Behold, verily, verily I say unto you, that at  this time your sins are forgiven you, therefore ye receive these  things: but remember to sin no more, lest perils shall come  upon you.
2 Verily I say unto you, that ye are chosen out of the world  to declare my gospel with the sound of rejoicing, as with the  voice of a trump: lift up your hearts and be glad for I am in  your midst, and am your advocate with the Father; and it is  his good will to give you the kingdom; and as it is written,  Whatsoever ye shall ask in faith, being united in prayer ac cording to my command, ye shall receive; and ye are called  to bring to pass the gathering of mine elect, for mine elect  hear my voice and harden not their hearts: wherefore the de cree hath gone forth from the Father, that they shall be gath ered in unto one place, upon the face of this land, to prepare  their hearts, and be prepared in all things, against the day  when tribulation and desolation are sent forth upon the wicked:  for the hour is nigh, and the day soon at hand, when the earth  is ripe: and all the proud, and they that do wickedly, shall be  as stubble, and I will burn them up, saith the Lord of hosts,  that wickedness shall not be upon the earth: for the hour is  nigh, and that which was spoken by mine apostles must be  fulfilled; for as they spoke so shall it come to pass; for I will  reveal myself from heaven with power and great glory, with  all the hosts thereof, and dwell in righteousness with men on  earth a thousand years, and the wicked shall not stand.
3 And again, verily, verily I say unto you, and it hath gone  forth in a firm decree, by the will of the Father, that mine  apostles, the twelve which were with me in my ministry at  Jerusalem, shall stand at my right hand at the day of my com ing in a pillar of fire, being clothed with robes of righteousness,  with crowns upon their heads, in glory even as I am, to judge  the whole house of Israel, even as many as have loved me and  kept my commandments, and none else; for a trump shall  sound both long and loud, even as upon mount Sinai, and all  the earth shall quake, and they shall come forth: yea, even  the dead which died in me, to receive a crown of righteous ness, and to be clothed upon, even as I am, to be with me, that  we may be one.
4 But behold I say unto you, that before this great day shall  come, the sun shall be darkened, and the moon shall be turned  into blood, and the stars shall fall from heaven; and there shall  be greater signs in heaven above, and in the earth beneath;  and there shall be weeping and wailing among the hosts of [p. 113] men; and there shall be a great hailstorm sent forth to destroy,  the crops of the earth: and it shall come to pass, because of  the wickedness of the world, that I will take vengeance upon  the wicked, for they will not repent: for the cup of mine in dignation is full; for behold, my blood shall not cleanse them  if they hear me not.
5 Wherefore I the Lord God will send forth flies upon the  face of the earth, which shall take hold of the inhabitants there of, and shall eat their flesh, and shall cause maggots to come in  upon them, and their tongues shall be stayed that they shall  not utter against me, and their flesh shall fall from off their  bones, and their eyes from their sockets: and it shall come to  pass, that the beasts of the forests, and the fowls of the air,  shall devour them up: and that great and abominable church,  which is the whore of all the earth, shall be cast down by de vouring fire, according as it is spoken by the mouth of Ezekiel  the prophet, which spoke of these things, which have not  come to pass, but surely must, as I live, for abomination shall  not reign.
6 And again, verily, verily I say unto you, that when the  thousand years are ended, and men again begin to deny their  God, then will I spare the earth but for a little season; and the  end shalt come, and the heaven and the earth shall be consum ed, and pass away, and there shall be a new heaven and a  new earth; for all old things shall pass away, and all things  shall become new, even the heaven and the earth, and all the  fulness thereof, both men and beasts: the fowls of the air, and  the fishes of the sea, and not one hair, neither mote, shall be  lost, for it is the workmanship of mine hand.
7 But behold, verily I say unto you, before the earth shall  pass away, Michael mine archangel, shall sound his trump,  and then shall all the dead awake, for their graves shall be  opened, and they shall come forth; yea, even all; and the  righteous shall be gathered on my right hand unto eternal life;  and the wicked on my left hand will I be ashamed to own be fore the Father: wherefore I will say unto them, depart from  me ye cursed into everlasting fire, prepared for the devil and  his angels.
8 And now behold I say unto you, never at any time, have I  declared from mine own mouth, that they should return, for  where I am they cannot come, for they have no power; but  remember, that all my judgments are not given unto men:  and as the words have gone forth out of my mouth, even so  shall they be fulfilled, that the first shall be last, and that the  last shall be first in all things, whatsoever I have created by  the word of my power, which is the power of my Spirit; for [p. 114] by the power of my Spirit, created I them: yea, all things  both spiritual and temporal: firstly spiritual, secondly tem poral, which is the beginning of my work: and again, firstly  temporal, and secondly spiritual, which is the last of my  work: speaking unto you, that you may naturally understand,  but unto myself my works have no end, neither beginning; but  it is given unto you, that ye may understand, because ye have  asked it of me and are agreed.
9 Wherefore, verily I say unto you, that all things unto me  are spiritual, and not at any time have I given unto you a  law which was temporal, neither any man, nor the children  of men: neither Adam your father, whom I created: behold  I gave unto him that he should be an agent unto himself; and  I gave unto him commandment, but no temporal command ment gave I unto him; for my commandments are spiritual;  they are not natural, nor temporal, neither carnal nor sensual.
10 And it came to pass, that Adam being tempted of the de vil, for behold the devil was before Adam, for he rebelled  against me saying, Give me thine honor, which is my power:  and also a third part of the hosts of heaven turned he away  from me because of their agency: and they were thrust down,  and thus came the devil and his angels; and behold, there is  a place prepared for them from the beginning, which place is  hell: and it must needs be that the devil should tempt the  children of men, or they could not be agents unto themselves,  for if they never should have bitter, they could not know the  sweet.
11 Wherefore, it came to pass, that the devil tempted Adam  and he partook the forbidden fruit, and transgressed the com mandment, wherein he became subject to the will of the dev il, because he yielded unto temptation. Wherefore, I the  Lord God caused that he should be cast out from the garden  of Eden, from my presence, because of his transgression;  wherein he became spiritually dead: which is the first death,  even that same death, which is the last death, which is spirit ual, which shall be pronounced upon the wicked when I shall  say, Depart ye cursed.
12 But behold I say unto you, that I the Lord God gave un to Adam and unto his seed, that they should not die as to the  temporal death, until I the Lord God should send forth an gels to declare unto them repentance and redemption, through  faith on the name of mine only begotten Son: and thus did  I the Lord God appoint unto man the days of his probation;  that by his natural death, he might be raised in immortality  unto eternal life, even as many as would believe, and they [p. 115] that believe not, unto eternal damnation, for they cannot be  redeemed from their spiritual fall, because they repent not,  for they will love darkness rather than light, and their deeds  are evil, and they receive their wages of whom they list to  obey.
13 But behold I say unto you, that little children are re deemed from the foundation of the world, through mine Only  begotten: Wherefore they cannot sin, for power is not given  unto satan to tempt little children, until they begin to become  accountable before me; for it is given unto them even as I  will, according to mine own pleasure, that great things may  be required at the hand of their fathers.
14 And again I say unto you, that whoso having knowledge,  have I not commanded to repent? and he that hath no under standing, it remaineth in me to do according as it is written.  And now, I declare no more unto you at this time. Amen.
 
Section 11 • Revelation, 7 December 1830 [D&C 35]
SECTION XI.
 
Revelation to Joseph Smith jr. and ,  December, 1830.
 
1 Listen to the voice of the Lord your God, even Alpha and  Omega, the beginning and the end, whose course is one eter nal round, the same to-day as yesterday and forever. I am Je sus Christ, the Son of God, who was crucified for the sins of  the world, even as many as will believe on my name, that they  may become the sons of God, even one in me as I am in the  Father, as the Father is one in me, that we may be one.
2 Behold, verily, verily I say unto my servant , I have  looked upon thee and thy works. I have heard thy prayers  and prepared thee for a greater work. Thou art blessed, for  thou shalt do great things. Behold thou wast sent forth even  as John, to prepare the way before me, and before Elijah which  should come, and thou knew it not. Thou didst baptize by  water unto repentance, but they received not the Holy Ghost;  but now I give unto thee a commandment, that thou shalt bap tize by water, and they shall receive the Holy Ghost by the  laying on of the hands, even as the apostles of old.
3 And it shall come to pass, that there shall be a great work  in the land even among the Gentiles, for their folly and their  abominations shall be made manifest, in the eyes of all people:  for I am God and mine arm is not shortened and I will show  miracles, signs and wonders, unto all those who believe on my  name. And whoso shall ask it in my name, in faith, they  shall cast out devils; they shall heal the sick; they shall cause [p. 116] the blind to receive their sight, and the deaf to hear, and the  dumb to speak, and the lame to walk: and the time speedily  cometh that great things are to be shown forth unto the chil dren of men: but without faith shall not any thing be shown  forth except desolations upon Babylon, the same which has  made all nations drink of the wine of the wrath of her forni cation. And there are none that doeth good except those who  are ready to receive the fulness of my gospel, which I have  sent forth to this generation:
4 Wherefore, I have called upon the weak things of the world,  those who are unlearned and despised, to thresh the nations  by the power of my Spirit: and their arm shall be my arm, and  I will be their shield and their buckler, and I will gird up their  loins, and they shall fight manfully for me: and their enemies  shall be under their feet; and I will let fall the sword in their  behalf; and by the fire of mine indignation will I preserve them.  And the poor and the meek shall have the gospel preached un to them, and they shall be looking forth for the time of my  coming for it is night at hand: and they shall learn the para ble of the fig-tree: for even now already summer is nigh, and  I have sent forth the fulness of my gospel by the hand of my  servant Joseph: and in weakness have I blessed him, and I have  given unto him the keys of the mystery of those things which  have been sealed, even things which were from the foundation  of the world, and the things which shall come from this time  until the time of my coming, if he abide in me, and if not, an other will I plant in his stead.
5 Wherefore watch over him that his faith fail not, and it  shall be given by the Comforter, the Holy Ghost, that know eth all things: and a commandment I give unto thee, that thou  shalt write for him: and the scriptures shall be given even as  they are in mine own bosom, to the salvation of mine own  elect: for they will hear my voice, and shall see me, and shall  not be asleep, and shall abide the day of my coming, for they  shall be purified even as I am pure. And now I say unto you,  tarry with him and he shall journey with you; forsake him not  and surely these things shall be fulfilled. And inasmuch as  ye do not write, behold it shall be given unto him to prophesy:  And thou shalt preach my gospel, and call on the holy proph ets to prove his words, as they shall be given him.
6 Keep all the commandments and covenants by which ye  are bound, and I will cause the heavens to shake for your good:  and satan shall tremble; and Zion shall rejoice upon the hills,  and flourish; and Israel shall be saved in mine own due time.  And by the keys which I have given, shall they be led and no  more be condemned at all. Lift up your hearts and be glad: [p. 117] your redemption draweth nigh. Fear not little flock, the king dom is yours until I come. Behold I come quickly; even so:  Amen.
 
Section 12 • Revelation, 2 January 1831 [D&C 38]
SECTION. XII.
 
Revelation given January, 1831.
 
1 Thus saith the Lord your God, even Jesus Christ, the  Great I AM, Alpha and Omega, the beginning and the end.  the same which looked upon the wide expanse of eternity, and  all the seraphic hosts of heaven, before the world was made:  the same which knoweth all things, for all things are present  before mine eyes: I am the same which spake and the world  was made, and all things came by me: I am the same which  have taken the Zion of Enoch into mine own bosom: and ver ily I say, even as many as have believed on my name, for I  am Christ, and in mine own name, by the virtue of the blood  which I have spilt, have I plead before the Father for them:  But behold the residue of the wicked have I kept in chains of  darkness until the judgment of the great day, which shall come  at the end of the earth; and even so will I cause the wicked to  be kept, that will not hear my voice but harden their hearts,  and wo, wo, wo is their doom.
2 But behold, verily, verily I say unto you, that mine eyes  are upon you; I am in your midst and ye cannot see me, but  the day soon cometh that ye shall see me and know that I am:  for the vail of darkness shall soon be rent, and he that is not  purified shall not abide the day: wherefore gird up your loins  and be prepared. Behold the kingdom is yours and the ene my shall not overcome.
3 Verily I say unto you, ye are clean but not all; and there is  none else with whom I am well pleased, for all flesh is corrup tible before me, and the powers of darkness prevail upon the  earth, among the children of men, in the presence of all the  hosts of heaven, which causeth silence to reign, and all eterni ty is pained, and the angels are waiting the great command to  reap down the earth, to gather the tares that they may be  burned: and behold the enemy is combined.
4 And now I show unto you a mystery, a thing which is had  in secret chambers, to bring to pass even your destruction, in  process of time, and ye knew it not, but now I tell it unto  you, and ye are blessed, not because of your iniquity, neither  your hearts of unbelief, for verily some of you are guilty before  me; but I will be merciful unto your weakness. Therefore,  be ye strong from henceforth; fear not for the kingdom is [p. 118] yours: and for your salvation I give unto you a commandment,  for I have heard your prayers, and the poor have complained  before me, and the rich have I made, and all flesh is mine, and  I am no respecter of persons. And I have made the earth rich,  and behold it is my footstool: wherefore, again I will stand up on it: and I hold forth and deign to give unto you greater rich es, even a land of promise; a land flowing with milk and hon ey, upon which there shall be no curse when the Lord cometh:  and I will give it unto you for the land of your inheritance, if  you seek it with all your hearts: and this shall be my covenant  with you, ye shall have it for the land of your inheritance, and  for the inheritance of your children forever, while the earth  shall stand, and ye shall possess it again in eternity, no more  to pass away.
5 But verily I say unto you, that in time ye shall have no  king nor ruler, for I will be your king and watch over you.—  Wherefore, hear my voice and follow me, and you shall be a  free people, and ye shall have no laws but my laws, when I  come, for I am your Lawgiver, and what can stay my hand?  But verily I say unto you, teach one another according to the  office wherewith I have appointed you, and let every man  esteem his brother as himself, and practice virtue and holiness  before me. And again I say unto you, let every man esteem  his brother as himself: for what man among you having twelve  sons, and is no respecter to them, and they serve him obedient ly, and he saith unto the one, be thou clothed in robes and sit  thou here; and to the other, be thou clothed in rags and sit  thou there, and looketh upon his sons and saith I am just.
6 Behold, this I have given unto you a parable, and it is even  as I am: I say unto you, be one; and if ye are not one, ye are  not mine. And again I say unto you, that the enemy in the  secret chambers seeketh your lives: Ye hear of wars in far  countries, and you say that there will soon be great wars in far  countries, but ye know not the hearts of them in your own  land: I tell you these thing because of your prayers: where fore, treasure up wisdom in your bosoms, lest the wickedness  of men reveal these things unto you, by their wickedness, in a  manner which shall speak in your ears, with a voice louder  than that which shall shake the earth: but if ye are prepared,  ye shall not fear.
7 And that ye might escape the power of the enemy, and be  gathered unto me a righteous people, without spot and blame less: wherefore, for this cause I gave unto you the command ment, that ye should go to the : and there I will give un to you my law; and there you shall be endowed with power  from on high, and from thence, whomsoever I will shall go [p. 119] forth among all nations, and it shall be told them what they  shall do: for I have a great work laid up in store: for Israel  shall be saved, and I will lead them whithersoever I will, and  no power shall stay my hand.
8 And now I give unto the church in these parts, a com mandment, that certain men among them shall be appointed,  and they shall be appointed by the voice of the church; and  they shall look to the poor and the needy, and administer to  their relief, that they shall not suffer; and send them forth to  the place which I have commanded them; and this shall be  their work, to govern the affairs of the property of this church.  And they that have farms that cannot be sold, let them be left  or rented as seemeth them good. See that all things are pre served, and when men are endowed with power from on high,  and sent forth, all these things shall be gathered unto the bo som of the church.
9 And if ye seek the riches which it is the will of the Father  to give unto you, ye shall be the richest of all people; for ye  shall have the riches of eternity: and it must needs be that the  riches of the earth is mine to give: but beware of pride, lest  ye become as the Nephites of old. And again I say unto you,  I give unto you a commandment, that every man, both elder,  priest, teacher and also member, go to with his might, with  the labor of his hands, to prepare and accomplish the things  which I have commanded. And let your preaching be the  warning voice, every man to his neighbor, in mildness and in  meekness. And go ye out from among the wicked. Save  yourselves. Be ye clean that bear the vessels of the Lord;  even so: Amen.
 
Section 13 • Revelation, 9 and 23 February 1831 [D&C 42]
SECTION XIII.
 
Revelation given February, 1831.
 
1 Hearken, O ye elders of my church who have assembled  yourselves together, in my name, even Jesus Christ, the Son  of the living God, the Savior of the world; inasmuch as they  believe on my name and keep my commandments; again I  say unto you, hearken and hear and obey the law which I  shall give unto you: for verily I say, as ye have assembled  yourselves together according to the commandment wherewith  I commanded you, and are agreed as touching this one thing,  and have asked the Father in my name, even so ye shall re ceive.
2 Behold, verily I say unto you, I give unto you this first  commandment, that ye shall go forth in my name, every one [p. 120] of you, excepting my servants Joseph Smith, jr. and . And I give unto them a commandment, that they  shall go forth for a little season, and it shall be given by the  power of my Spirit when they shall return: and ye shall go  forth in the power of my Spirit, preaching my gospel, two by  two, in my name, lifting up your voices as with the voice of a  trump, declaring my word like unto angels of God: and ye  shall go forth baptizing with water, saying, Repent ye, repent  ye, for the kingdom of heaven is at hand.
3 And from this place ye shall go forth into the regions  westward, and inasmuch as ye shall find them that will re ceive you, ye shall build up my church in every region, until  the time shall come when it shall be revealed unto you, from  on high, when the city of the New Jerusalem shall be prepar ed that ye may be gathered in one, that ye may be my people  and I will be your God. And again, I say unto you, that my  servant shall stand it the office wherewith I  have appointed him. And it shall come to pass that if he  transgress another shall be appointed in his stead; even so:  Amen.
4 Again I say unto you, that it shall not be given to any  one to go forth to preach my gospel, or to build up my church,  except he be ordained by some one who has authority, and it is  known to the church that he has authority, and has been reg ularly ordained by the heads of the church.
5 And again, the elders, priests and teachers of this church,  shall teach the principles of my gospel which are in the bible  and the book of Mormon, in the which is the fulness of the  gospel; and they shall observe the covenants and church ar ticles to do them, and these shall be their teachings, as they  shall be directed by the Spirit: and the Spirit shall be given  unto you by the prayer of faith, and if ye receive not the Spir it, ye shall not teach. And all this ye shall observe to do as  I have commanded, concerning your teaching, until the ful ness of my scriptures are given. And as ye shall lift up your  voices by the Comforter, ye shall speak and prophesy as seem eth me good; for behold, the Comforter knoweth all things,  and beareth record of the Father and of the Son.
6 And now, behold I speak unto the church: Thou shalt  not kill; and he that kills shall not have forgiveness, in this  world, nor in the world to come.
7 And again, I say, thou shalt not kill; but he that killeth  shall die. Thou shalt not steal; and he that stealeth and will  not repent, shall be cast out. Thou shalt not lie; he that  lieth and will not repent, shall be cast out. Thou shalt love  thy wife with all thy heart, and shall cleave unto her and none [p. 121] else; and he that looketh upon a woman to lust after her, shall  deny the faith, and shall not have the Spirit, and if he repents  not he shall be cast out. Thou shalt not commit adultery;  and he that committeth adultery and repenteth not, shall be  cast out; but he that has committed adultery and repents with  all his heart, and forsaketh it, and doeth it nor more, thou shalt  forgive; but if he doeth it again, he shall not be forgiven, but  shall be cast out. Thou shalt not speak evil of thy neighbor,  nor do him any harm. Thou knowest my laws concerning  these things are given in my scriptures: he that sinneth and  repenteth not, shall be cast out.
8 If thou lovest me thou shalt serve me and keep all my  commandments. And behold, thou wilt remember the poor,  and consecrate of thy properties for their support, that which  thou hast to impart unto them, with a covenant and a deed  which cannot be broken—and inasmuch as ye impart of your  substance unto the poor, ye will do it unto me—and they shall  be laid before the bishop of my church and his counsellors, two  of the elders, or high priests, such as he shall or has appointed  and set apart for that purpose.
9 And it shall come to pass, that after they are laid before  the bishop of my church, and after that he has received these  testimonies concerning the consecration of the properties of  my church, that they cannot be taken from the church, agree able to my commandments, every man shall be made account able unto me, a steward over his own property, or that which  he has received by consecration, inasmuch as is sufficient for  himself and family.
10 And again, if there shall be properties in the hands of the  church, or any individuals of it, more than is necessary for  their support, after this first consecration, which is a residue,  to be consecrated unto the bishop, it shall be kept to adminis ter to those who have not, from time to time, that every man  who has need may be amply supplied, and receive according  to his wants. Therefore, the residue shall be kept in my  store house, to administer to the poor and the needy, as shall  be appointed by the high council of the church, and the bish op and his council, and for the purpose of purchasing lands  for the public benefit of the church, and building houses of  worship, and building up of the New Jerusalem which is here after to be revealed, that my covenant people may be gathered  in one in that day when I shall come to my temple. And this  I do for the salvation of my people.
11 And it shall come to pass, that he that sinneth and re penteth not, shall be cast out of the church, and shall not re ceive again that which he has consecrated unto the poor and [p. 122] the needy of my church, or in other words, unto me, for inas much as ye do it unto the least of these ye do it unto me—for  it shall come to pass, that which I spake by the mouths of my  prophets, shall be fulfilled; for I will consecrate of the riches  of those who embrace my gospel among the Gentiles, unto the  poor of my people who are of the house of Israel.
12 And again, thou shalt not be proud in thy heart, let all  thy garments be plain, and their beauty the beauty of the work  of thine own hands, and let all things be done in cleanliness  before me. Thou shalt not be idle; for he that is idle shall  not eat the bread, nor wear the garments of the laborer. And  whosoever among you are sick, and have not faith to be heal ed, but believe, shall be nourished with all tenderness with  herbs and mild food, and that not by the hand of an enemy.  And the elders of the church, two or more, shall be called, and  shall pray for and lay their hands upon them in my name, and  if they die they shall die unto me, and if they live they shall  live unto me. Thou shalt live together in love, insomuch  that thou shalt weep for the loss of them that die, and more  especially for those that have not hope of a glorious resurrec tion. And it shall come to pass, that those that die in me,  shall not taste of death, for it shall be sweet unto them, and  they that die not in me, wo unto them, for their death is bitter!
13 And again, it shall come to pass, that he that has faith in  me to be healed, and is not appointed unto death, shall be  healed: he who has faith to see shall see: he who has faith to  hear shall hear: the lame who have faith to leap shall leap;  and they who have not faith to do these things, but believe in  me, have power to become my sons: and inasmuch as they  break not my laws, thou shalt bear their infirmities.
14 Thou shalt stand in the place of thy stewardship: thou  shalt not take thy brother’s garment; thou shalt pay for that  which thou shalt receive of thy brother: and if thou obtainest  more than that which would be for thy support, thou shalt  give it into my store house, that all things may be done accor ding to that which I have said.
15 Thou shalt ask, and my scriptures shall be given as I have  appointed, and they shall be preserved in safety; and it is ex pedient that thou shouldst hold thy peace concerning them,  and not teach them until ye have received them in full. And I  give unto you a commandment, that then ye shall teach them  unto all men; for they shall be taught unto all nations, kind reds, tongues and people.
16 Thou shalt take the things which thou hast received,  which have been given unto thee in my scriptures for a law,  to be my law, to govern my church; and he that doeth accor [p. 123]ding to these things, shall be saved, and he that doeth them  not shall be damned, if he continues.
17 If thou shalt ask, thou shalt receive revelation upon revela tion; knowledge upon knowledge, that thou mayest know the  mysteries, and peaceable things; that which bringeth joy, that  which bringeth life eternal. Thou shalt ask, and it shall be  revealed unto you in mine own due time, where the New Je rusalem shall be built.
18 And behold, it shall come to pass, that my servants shall  be sent forth to the east, and to the west, to the north, and to  the south; and even now, let him that goeth to the east, teach  them that shall be converted to flee to the west; and this in  consequence of that which is coming on the earth, and of se cret combinations. Behold thou shalt observe all these things,  and great shall be thy reward; for unto you it is given to know  the mysteries of the kingdom, but unto the world it is not giv en to know them. Ye shall observe the laws which ye have  received, and be faithful. And ye shall hereafter receive  church covenants, such as shall be sufficient to establish you,  both here, and in the New Jerusalem. Therefore, he that  lacketh wisdom, let him ask of me, and I will give him liber ally, and upbraid him not. Lift up your hearts and rejoice,  for unto you the kingdom, or in other words, the keys of the  church, have been given; even so Amen.
19 The priests and teachers shall have their stewardships,  even as the members, and the elders, or high priests who are  appointed to assist the bishop as counsellors, in all things are  to have their families supported out of the property which is  consecrated to the bishop, for the good of the poor, and for  other purposes, as before mentioned; or they are to receive a  just remuneration for all their services; either a stewardship,  or otherwise, as may be thought best, or decided by the coun sellors and bishop. And the bishop also, shall receive his sup port, or a just remuneration for all his services, in the church.
20 Behold, verily I say unto you, that whatever persons  among you having put away their companions for the cause  of fornication, or in other words, if they shall testify before  you in all lowliness of heart that this is the case, ye shall not  cast them out from among you; but if ye shall find that any  persons have left their companions for the sake of adultery,  and they themselves are the offenders, and their companions  are living, they shall be cast out from among you. And  again I say unto you, that ye shall be watchful and careful,  with all inquiry, that ye receive none such among you if they  are married, and if they are not married, they shall repent of  all their sins, or ye shall not receive them. [p. 124]
21 And again, every person who belongeth to this church of  Christ shall observe to keep all the commandments and cove nants of the church: And it shall come to pass, that if any per sons among you shall kill, they shall be delivered up and dealt  with according to the laws of the land; For remember, that he  hath no forgiveness; and it shall be proven according to the  laws of the land.
22 And if any man or woman shall commit adultery, he or  she shall be tried before two elders of the church or more, and  every word shall be established against him or her by two  witnesses of the church, and not of the enemy. But if there  are more than two witnesses it is better: but he or she shall  be condemned by the mouth of two witnesses, and the elders  shall lay the case before the church, and the church shall lift  up their hands against him or her, that they may be dealt  with according to the law of God. And if it can be, it is  necessary that the bishop is present also. And thus ye shall  do in all cases which shall come before you. And if a man or  woman shall rob, he or she shall be delivered up unto the law  of the land. And if he or she shall steal, he or she shall be  delivered up unto the law of the land. And if he or she  shall lie, he or she shall be delivered up unto the law of the  land. If he or she do any manner of iniquity, he or she shall  be delivered up unto the law, even that of God.
23 And if thy brother or sister offend thee, thou shalt take  him or her between him or her and thee alone; and if he or  she confess, thou shalt be reconciled. And if he or she con fess not, thou shalt deliver him or her up unto the church, not  to the members but to the elders. And it shall be done in a  meeting, and that not before the world. And if thy brother  or sister offend many, he or she shall be chastened before  many. And if any one offend openly, he or she shall be re buked openly, that he or she may be ashamed. And if he or  she confess not, he or she shall be delivered up unto the law  of God. If any shall offend in secret, he or she shall be re buked in secret, that he or she may have opportunity to con fess in secret to him or her whom he or she has offended, and  to God, that the church may not speak reproachfully of him  or her. And thus shall ye conduct in all things.
 
Section 14 • Revelation, February 1831–A [D&C 43]
SECTION XIV.
 
A Revelation given February, 1831.
 
1 O hearken, ye elders of my church, and give ear to the  words which I shall speak unto you: for behold, verily, verily [p. 125] I say unto you, that ye have received a commandment for a  law unto my church, through him whom I have appointed un to you, to receive commandments and revelations from my  hand. And this ye shall know assuredly, that there is none  other appointed unto you to receive commandments and rev elations until he be taken, if he abide in me.
2 But verily, verily I say unto you, that none else shall be  appointed unto this gift except it be through him, for if it be  taken from him he shall not have power, except to appoint  another in his stead: and this shall be a law unto you, that ye  receive not the teachings of any that shall come before you  as revelations or commandments: and this I give unto you,  that you may not be deceived; that you may know they are  not of me. For verily I say unto you, that he that is ordain ed of me shall come in at the gate and be ordained as I have  told you before, to teach those revelations which you have  received, and shall receive through him whom I have appoint ed.
3 And now behold I give unto you a commandment, that  when ye are assembled together, ye shall instruct and edify  each other, that ye may know how to act and direct my  church how to act upon the points of my law and command ments, which I have given: and thus ye shall become instruc ted in the law of my church, and be sanctified by that which  ye have received, and ye shall bind yourselves to act in all ho liness before me, that inasmuch as ye do this, glory shall  be added to the kingdom which ye have received. Inasmuch  as ye do it not, it shall be taken even that which ye have re ceived. Purge ye out the iniquity which is among you: sanc tify yourselves before me and if ye desire the glories of the  kingdom, appoint ye my servant Joseph Smith, jr. and uphold  him before me by the prayer of faith. And again, I say unto  you, that if ye desire the mysteries of the kingdom, provide  for him food and raiment and whatsoever thing he needeth to  accomplish the work, wherewith I have commanded him: and  if ye do it not, he shall remain unto them that have received  him, that I may reserve unto myself a pure people before me.
4 Again I say, hearken ye elders of my church, whom I have  appointed: ye are not sent forth to be taught, but to teach  the children of men the things which I have put into your  hands by the power of my Spirit: and ye are to be taught  from on high. Sanctify yourselves and ye shall be endowed  with power, that ye may give even as I have spoken.
5 Hearken ye, for behold the great day of the Lord is nigh  at hand. For the day cometh that the Lord shall utter his  voice out of heaven; the heavens shall shake and the earth [p. 126] shall tremble, and the trump of God shall sound both long and  loud, and shall say to the sleeping nations: Ye saints arise  and live: Ye sinners stay and sleep until I shall call again:  wherefore gird up your loins, least ye be found among the  wicked. Lift up your voices and spare not. Call upon the  nations to repent, both old and young, both bond and free;  saying, Prepare yourselves for the great day of the Lord: for  if I, who am a man, do lift up my voice and call upon you to  repent, and ye hate me, what will ye say when the day com eth when the thunders shall utter their voices from the ends  of the earth, speaking to the ears of all that live, saying: Re pent, and prepare for the great day of the Lord? yea, and  again, when the lightnings shall streak forth from the east un to the west, and shall utter forth their voices unto all that live,  and make the ears of all tingle, that hear, saying these words:  Repent ye, for the great day of the Lord is come?
6 And again, the Lord shall utter his voice out of heaven,  saying: Hearken, O ye nations of the earth, and hear the  words of that God who made you. O ye nations of the earth,  how often would I have gathered you together as a hen gath ereth her chickens under her wings, but ye would not? How  oft have I called upon you by the mouth of my servants; and  by the ministering of angels; and by mine own voice; and  by the voice of thunderings; and by the voice of lightnings;  and by the voice of tempests; and by the voice of earth quakes; and great hailstorms; and by the voice of famines,  and pestilences of every kind; and by the great sound of a  trump; and by the voice of judgment: and by the voice of  mercy all the day long; and by the voice of glory, and honor,  and the riches of eternal life; and would have saved you with  an everlasting salvation, but ye would not? Behold the day has  come, when the cup of the wrath of mine indignation is full.
7 Behold, verily I say unto you, that these are the words of  the Lord your God: wherefore, labor ye, labor ye, in my vine yard for the last time: for the last time call upon the inhabit ants of the earth, for in mine own due time will I come upon  the earth in judgment: and my people shall be redeemed and  shall reign with me on earth: for the great Millennial, which I  have spoken by the mouth of my servants, shall come; for sa tan shall be bound; and when he is loosed again, he shall on ly reign for a little season, and then cometh the end of the  earth: and he that liveth in righteousness, shall be changed  in the twinkling of an eye; and the earth shall pass away so  as by fire; and the wicked shall go away into unquenchable  fire; and their end no man knoweth, on earth, nor ever shall  know, until they come before me in judgment. [p. 127]
8 Hearken ye to these words; behold I am Jesus Christ  the Savior of the world. Treasure these things up in your  hearts, and let the solemnities of eternity rest upon your  minds. Be sober. Keep all my commandments; even so:  Amen.
 
Section 15 • Revelation, circa 7 March 1831 [D&C 45]
SECTION XV.
 
Revelation given March 7, 1831.
 
1 Hearken O ye people of my church to whom the kingdom  has been given: hearken ye and give ear to him who laid the  foundation of the earth; who made the heavens and all the  host thereof, and by whom all things were made which live  and move and have a being. And again I say, hearken unto  my voice, lest death shall overtake you: in an hour when ye  think not the summer shall be past, and the harvest ended,  and your souls not saved. Listen to him who is the Advo cate with the Father, who is pleading your cause before him;  saying, Father behold the sufferings and death of him who did  no sin, in whom thou wast well pleased: behold the blood of  thy Son which was shed, the blood of him whom thou gavest  that thyself might be glorified: wherefore, Father spare these  my brethren that believe on my name, that they may come un to me and have everlasting life.
2 Hearken O ye people of my church, and ye elders listen to gether, and hear my voice while it is called to-day and harden  not your hearts; for verily I say unto you that I am Alpha  and Omega, the beginning and the end, the light and the life  of the world; a light that shineth in darkness and the darkness  comprehendeth it not: I came unto my own and my own re ceived me not; but unto as many as received me gave I power  to do many miracles, and to become the sons of God, and even  unto them that believed on my name, gave I power to obtain  eternal life. And even so I have sent mine everlasting cove nant into the world; to be a light to the world, and to be a stan dard for my people and for the Gentiles to seek to it; and to  be a messenger before my face to prepare the way before me.  Wherefore come ye unto it, and with him that cometh I will  reason as with men in days of old, and I will show unto you  my strong reasoning; wherefore hearken ye together and let  me show it unto you, even my wisdom, the wisdom of him  whom ye say is the God of Enoch, and his brethren, who  were separated from the earth, and were received unto my self—a city reserved until a day of righteousness shall come— a day which was sought for by all holy men, and they found [p. 128] it not because of wickedness and abominations: and confessed  that they were strangers and pilgrims on the earth; but obtain ed a promise that they should find it, and see it in their flesh.  Wherefore hearken and I will reason with you, and I will  speak unto you and prophesy as unto men in days of old and  I will show it plainly as I showed it unto my disciples, as I  stood before them in the flesh, and spake unto them saying:  As ye have asked of me concerning the signs of my coming,  in the day when I shall come in my glory in the clouds of  heaven, to fulfil the promises that I have made unto your fa thers: for as ye have looked upon the long absence of your  spirits from your bodies to be a bondage, I will show unto you  how the day of redemption shall come, and also the restora tion of the scattered Israel.
3 And now ye behold this temple which is in Jerusalem,  which ye call the house of God, and your enemies say that  this house shall never fall. But verily I say unto you, that  desolation shall come upon this generation as a thief in the  night, and this people shall be destroyed and scattered among  all nations. And this temple which ye now see, shall be  thrown down that there shall not be left one stone upon anoth er. And it shall come to pass, that this generation of Jews  shall not pass away, until every desolation which I have told  you concerning them, shall come to pass. Ye say that ye  know that the end of the world cometh; ye say also that ye  know that the heavens and the earth shall pass away; and in  this ye say truly, for so it is; but these things which I have  told you, shall not pass away until all shall be fulfilled. And  this I have told you concerning Jerusalem, and when that day  shall come, shall a remnant be scattered among all nations,  but they shall be gathered again; but they shall remain until  the times of the Gentiles be fulfilled.
4 And in that day shall be heard of wars and rumors of wars,  and the whole earth shall be in commotion, and men’s hearts  shall fail them, and they shall say that Christ delayeth his  coming until the end of the earth. And the love of men shall  wax cold, and iniquity shall abound; and when the time of the  Gentiles is come in, a light shall break forth among them that  sit in darkness, and it shall be the fulness of my gospel; but  they receive it not, for they perceive not the light, and they  turn their hearts from me because of the precepts of men; and  in that generation shall the times of the Gentiles be fulfilled:  and there shall be men standing in that generation, that shall  not pass, until they shall see an overflowing scourge: for a  desolating sickness shall cover the land: but my disciples shall [p. 129] stand in holy places, and shall not be moved; but among the  wicked, men shall lift up their voices and curse God and die.  And there shall be earthquakes, also, in divers places, and  many desolations, yet men will harden their hearts against  me; and they will take up the sword one against another, and  they will kill one another.
5 And now, when I the Lord had spoken these words unto  my disciples, they were troubled; and I said unto them, be  not troubled, for when all these things shall come to pass, ye  may know that the promises which have been made unto you,  shall be fulfilled: and when the light shall begin to break forth,  it shall be with them like unto a parable which I will show  you: ye look and behold the fig-trees, and ye see them with  your eyes, and ye say when they begin to shoot forth and their  leaves are yet tender, that summer is now nigh at  hand: even so it shall be in that day, when they shall see all  these things, then shall they know that the hour is nigh.
6 And it shall come to pass that he that feareth me shall be  looking forth for the great day of the Lord to come, even for  the signs of the coming of the Son of man; and they shall see  signs and wonders, for they shall be shown forth in the heavens  above, and in the earth beneath; and they shall behold blood  and fire, and vapors of smoke; and before the day of the Lord  shall come, the sun shall be darkened, and the moon be turn ed into blood, and stars fall from heaven; and the remnant  shall be gathered unto this place; and then they shall look for  me, and behold I will come: and they shall see me in the clouds  of heaven, clothed with power and great glory, with all the  holy angels; and he that watches not for me shall be cut off.
7 But before the arm of the Lord shall fall, an angel shall  sound his trump, and the saints that have slept, shall come  forth to meet me in the cloud. Wherefore if ye have slept in  peace, blessed are you, for as you now behold me and know  that I am, even so shall ye come unto me and your souls shall  live, and your redemption shall be perfected, and the saints  shall come forth from the four quarters of the earth.
8 Then shall the arm of the Lord fall upon the nations, and  then shall the Lord set his foot upon this mount, and it shall  cleave in twain, and the earth shall tremble, and reel to and  fro, and the heavens also shall shake, and the Lord shall utter  his voice and all the ends of the earth shall hear it, and the  nations of the earth shall mourn, and they that have laughed  shall see their folly, and calamity shall cover the mocker, and  the scorner shall be consumed, and they that have watched  for iniquity shall be hewn down and cast into the fire.
9 And then shall the Jews look upon me and say, What are [p. 130] these wounds in thine hands, and in thy feet? Then shall  they know that I am the Lord; for I will say unto them, These  wounds are the wounds with which I was wounded in the  house of my friends. I am he who was lifted up. I am Jesus  that was crucified. I am the Son of God. And then shall  they weep because of their iniquities: then shall they lament  because they persecuted their King.
10 And then shall the heathen nations be redeemed, and they  that knew no law shall have part in the first resurrection;  and it shall be tolerable for them: and satan shall be bound  that he shall have no place in the hearts of the children of  men. And at that day when I shall come in my glory, shall  the parable be fulfilled which I spake concerning the ten vir gins: for they that are wise and have received the truth, and  have taken the Holy Spirit for their guide, and have not been  deceived, verily I say unto you, they shall not be hewn down  and cast into the fire, but shall abide the day, and the earth  shall be given unto them for an inheritance: and they shall  multiply and wax strong, and their children shall grow up  without sin unto salvation, for the Lord shall be in their midst,  and his glory shall be upon them, and he will be their King  and their Lawgiver.
11 And now, behold I say unto you, it shall not be given un to you to know any farther concerning this chapter, until the  new testament be translated, and in it all these things shall be  made known: wherefore I give unto you that ye may now trans late it, that ye may be prepared for the things to come; for  verily I say unto you, that great things await you; ye hear of  wars in foreign lands, but behold I say unto you, they are nigh  even at your doors and not many years hence ye shall hear of  wars in your own lands.
12 Wherefore I the Lord have said gather ye out from the  eastern lands, assemble ye yourselves together ye elders of my  church; go ye forth into the western countries, call upon the  inhabitants to repent, and inasmuch as they do repent, build  up churches unto me; and with one heart and with one mind,  gather up your riches that ye may purchase an inheritance  which shall hereafter be appointed unto you, and it shall be  called the New Jerusalem, a land of peace, a city of refuge, a  place of safety for the saints of the most high God; and the  glory of the Lord shall be there, and the terror of the Lord al so shall be there, insomuch that the wicked will not come un to it: and it shall be called Zion:
13 And it shall come to pass, among the wicked, that every  man that will not take his sword against his neighbor, must [p. 131] needs flee unto Zion for safety. And there shall be gathered  unto it out of every nation under heaven: and it shall be the  only people that shall not be at war one with another. And  it shall be said among the wicked, Let us not go up to battle  against Zion, for the inhabitants of Zion are terrible. Where fore we cannot stand.
14 And it shall come to pass that the righteous shall be gath ered out from among all nations, and shall come to Zion sing ing, with songs of everlasting joy.
15 And now I say unto you, keep these things from going  abroad unto the world, until it is expedient in me, that ye may  accomplish this work in the eyes of the people, and in the  eyes of your enemies, that they may not know your works un til ye have accomplished the thing which I have commanded  you: that when they shall know it, that they may consider  these things, for when the Lord shall appear he shall be terri ble unto them, that fear may seize upon them, and they shall  stand afar off and tremble: and all nations shall be afraid because  of the terror of the Lord, and the power of his might; even so:  Amen.
 
Section 16 • Revelation, circa 8 March 1831–A [D&C 46]
SECTION XVI.
 
Revelation given March, 1831.
 
1 Hearken, O ye people of my church, for verily I say unto  you, that these things were spoken unto you for your profit  and learning; but notwithstanding those things which are  written, it always has been given to the elders of my church,  from the beginning, and ever shall be, to conduct all meetings  as they are directed and guided by the Holy Spirit: neverthe less ye are commanded never to cast any one out from your  public meetings, which are held before the world: ye are also  commanded not to cast any one, who belongeth to the church,  out of your sacrament meetings: nevertheless, if any have  trespassed, let him not partake until he makes reconciliation.
2 And again I say unto you, ye shall not cast any one out of  your sacrament meetings, who is earnestly seeking the king dom: I speak this concerning those who are not of the church.
3 And again I say unto you, concerning your confirmation  meetings, that if there be any that is not of the church, that  is earnestly seeking after the kingdom, ye shall not cast them  out; but ye are commanded in all things to ask of God who  giveth liberally, and that which the Sp[i]rit testifies unto you,  even so I would that ye should do in all holiness of heart,  walking uprightly before me, considering the end of your sal [p. 132]vation, doing all things with prayer and thanksgiving, that ye  may not be seduced by evil spirits, or doctrines of devils, or the  commandments of men, for some are of men, and others of  devils.
4 Wherefore, beware lest ye are deceived! and that ye may  not be deceived, seek ye earnestly the best gifts, always re membering for what they are given; for verily I say unto you,  they are given for the benefit of those who love me and keep  all my commandments, and him that seeketh so to do, that all  may be benefited, that seeketh or that asketh of me, that ask eth and not for a sign that he may consume it upon his lusts.
5 And again, verily I say unto you, I would that ye should  always remember, and always retain in your minds what those  gifts are, that are given unto the church, for all have not every  gift given unto them; for there are many gifts, and to every  man is given a gift by the Spirit of God: to some it is given  one, and to some is given another, that all may be profited  thereby; to some it is given by the Holy Ghost to know that  Jesus Christ is the Son of God, and that he was crucified for  the sins of the world; to others it is given to believe on their  words, that they also might have eternal life, if they continue  faithful.
6 And again, to some it is given by the Holy Ghost to know  the differences of administration, as it will be pleasing unto the  same Lord, according as the Lord will, suiting his mercies ac cording to the conditions of the children of men. And again  it is given by the Holy Ghost to some to know the diversities  of operations, whether it be of God, that the manifestations of  the Spirit may be given to every man to profit withal.
7 And again, verily I say unto you, to some it is given, by  the Spirit of God, the word of wisdom; to another it is given  the word of knowledge, that all may be taught to be wise and  to have knowledge. And again, to some it is given to have  faith to be healed, and to others it is given to have faith to  heal. And again, to some it is given the working of miracles;  and to others it is given to prophesy, and to others the discern ing of spirits. And again, it is given to some to speak with  tongues, and to another it is given the interpretation of tongues:  and all these gifts cometh from God, for the benefit of the chil dren of God. And unto the bishop of the church, and unto  such as God shall appoint and ordain to watch over the church,  and to be elders unto the church, are to have it given unto  them to discern all those gifts, lest there shall be any among  you professing and yet be not of God.
8 And it shall come to pass that he that asketh in spirit shall  receive in spirit; that unto some it may be given to have all [p. 133] those gifts, that there may be a head, in order that every mem ber may be profited thereby: he that asketh in the spirit, ask eth according to the will of God, wherefore it is done even as  he asketh.
9 And again I say unto you, all things must be done in the  name of Christ, whatsoever you do in the spirit; and ye must  give thanks unto God in the spirit for whatsoever blessing ye  are blessed with: and ye must practice virtue and holiness be fore me continually; even so: Amen.
 
Section 17 • Revelation, 9 May 1831 [D&C 50]
SECTION XVII.
 
A Revelation given May, 1831.
 
1 Hearken, O ye elders of my church, and give ear to the  voice of the living God; and attend to the words of wisdom  which shall be given unto you, according as ye have asked and  are agreed as touching the church, and the spirits which have  gone abroad in the earth. Behold verily I say unto you, that  there are many spirits which are false spirits, which have gone  forth in the earth, deceiving the world: and also satan hath  sought to deceive you, that he might overthrow you.
2 Behold I the Lord have looked upon you, and have seen  abominations in the church, that profess my name; but bles sed are they who are faithful and endure, whether in life or  in death, for they shall inherit eternal life. But wo unto them  that are deceivers, and hypocrites, for thus saith the Lord, I  will bring them to judgment.
3 Behold verily I say unto you, there are hypocrites among  you, and have deceived some, which has given the adversary  power, but behold such shall be reclaimed; but the hypocrites  shall be detected and shall be cut off, either in life or in death,  even as I will, and wo unto them who are cut off from my  church, for the same are overcome of the world: wherefore,  let every man beware lest he do that which is not in truth and  righteousness before me.
4 And now come, saith the Lord, by the Spirit, unto the el ders of his church, and let us reason together, that ye may un derstand: let us reason even as a man reasoneth one with ano ther face to face: now when a man reasoneth, he is understood  of man, because he reasoneth as a man; even so will I the  Lord reason with you that you may understand: wherefore I  the Lord asketh you this question, unto what were ye ordain ed? To preach my gospel by the Spirit, even the Comforter  which was sent forth to teach the truth; and then received ye  spirits which ye could not understand, and received them to [p. 134] be of God, and in this are ye justified? Behold ye shall an swer this question yourselves, nevertheless I will be merciful  unto you: he that is weak among you hereafter shall be made  strong.
5 Verily I say unto you, he that is ordained of me and sent  forth to preach the word of truth by the Comforter, in the spir it of truth, doth he preach it by the spirit of truth, or some oth er way? and if it be by some other way, it be not of God. And  again, he that receiveth the word of truth, doth he receive it  by the spirit of truth, or some other way? if it be some other  way, it be not of God: therefore, why is it that ye cannot un derstand and know that he that receiveth the word by the spir it of truth, receiveth it as it is preached by the spirit of truth?
6 Wherefore, he that preacheth and he that receiveth, un derstandeth one another, and both are edified and rejoice to gether; and that which doth not edify, is not of God, and is  darkness: that which is of God is light, and he that receiveth  light and continueth in God, receiveth more light, and that  light groweth brighter and brighter, until the perfect day. And  again, verily I say unto you, and I say it that you may know  the truth, that you may chase darkness from among you, for  he that is ordained of God and sent forth, the same is appoint ed to be the greatest, notwithstanding he is least, and the ser vant of all: wherefore he is possessor of all things, for all  things are subject unto him, both in heaven and on the earth,  the life, and the light, the spirit, and the power, sent forth by  the will of the Father, through Jesus Christ, his Son; but no  man is possessor of all things, except he be purified and  cleansed from all sin; and if ye are purified and cleansed from  all sin, ye shall ask whatsoever you will in the name of Jesus,  and it shall be done: but know this, it shall be given you what  you shall ask, and as ye are appointed to the head, the spirits  shall be subject unto you:
7 Wherefore it shall come to pass, that if you behold a spirit  manifested that you cannot understand, and you receive not  that spirit, ye shall ask of the Father in the name of Jesus,  and if he give not unto you that spirit, that you may know  that it is not of God: and it shall be given unto you power over  that spirit, and you shall proclaim against that spirit with a  loud voice, that it is not of God; not with railing accusation,  that ye be not overcome; neither with boasting, nor rejoicing,  lest you be seized therewith: he that receiveth of God, let him  account it of God, and let him rejoice that he is accounted of  God worthy to receive, and by giving heed and doing these  things which ye have received, and which ye shall hereafter  receive: and the kingdom is given you of the Father, and pow [p. 135]er to overcome all things, which is not ordained of him: and  behold, verily I say unto you, blessed are you who are now  hearing these words of mine from the mouth of my servant,  for your sins are forgiven you.
8 Let my servant , in whom I am well  pleased, and my servant , go forth among the  churches and strengthen them by the word of exhortation; and  also my servant , or as many of my servants as  are ordained unto this office, and let them labor in the vine yard; and let no man hinder them of doing that which I have  appointed unto them: wherefore in this thing my servant , is not justified, nevertheless let him repent  and he shall be forgiven. Behold ye are little children, and  ye cannot bear all things now; ye must grow in grace and in  the knowledge of the truth. Fear not, little children, for you  are mine, and I have overcome the world, and you are of them  that my Father hath given me; and none of them that my  Father hath given me shall be lost: and the Father and I are  one: I am in the Father and the Father in me: and inasmuch  as ye have received me, ye are in me, and I in you: wherefore  I am in your midst; and I am the good Shepherd, (and the  stone of Israel: he that buildeth upon this rock shall never  fall.) And the day cometh that you shall hear my voice and  see me, and know that I am. Watch, therefore, that ye may  be ready; even so: Amen.
 
Section 18 • Revelation, 1 August 1831 [D&C 58]
SECTION XVIII.
 
Revelation given in Zion, August, 1831.
 
1 Hearken O ye elders of my church, and give ear to my  word, and learn of me what I will concerning you, and also  concerning this land unto which I have sent you: for verily I  say unto you, blessed is he that keepeth my commandments,  whether in life or in death; and he that is faithful in tribulation  the reward of the same is greater in the kingdom of heaven.
2 Ye cannot behold with your natural eyes, for the present  time, the design of your God concerning those things which  shall come hereafter, and the glory which shall follow, after  much tribulation. For after much tribulation cometh the bles sings. Wherefore, the day cometh that ye shall be crowned  with much glory, the hour is not yet but is nigh at hand.
3 Remember this which I tell you before, that you may lay  it to heart, and receive that which shall follow. Behold, ver ily I say unto you, for this cause I have sent you that you  might be obedient, and that your hearts might be prepared to [p. 136] bear testimony of the things which are to come; and also that  you might be honored of laying the foundation, and of bearing  record of the land upon which the Zion of God shall stand;  and also, that a feast of fat things, might be prepared for the  poor; yea a feast of fat things, of wine on the lees well refined,  that the earth may know that the mouths of the prophets shall  not fail; yea, a supper of the house of the Lord, well prepared  unto which all nations shall be invited. Firstly the rich, and  the learned, the wise and the noble; and after that cometh the day  of my power: then shall the poor, the lame and the blind, and  the deaf, come in unto the marriage of the Lamb, and partake  of the supper of the Lord, prepared for the great day to come.  Behold I the Lord have spoken it.
4 And that the testimony might go forth from Zion; yea  from the mouth of the city of the heritage of God: yea, for this  cause I have sent you hither; and have selected my servant   and have appointed unto him his mission in  this land: but if he repent not of his sins, which are unbelief  and blindness of heart, let him take heed lest he fall. Behold  his mission is given unto him and it shall not be given again.  And whoso standeth in this mission, is appointed to be a judge  in Israel, like as it was in ancient days, to divide the lands of  the heritage of God unto his children; and to judge his people  by the testimony of the just, and by the assistance of his coun sellors, according to the laws of the kingdom which are given  by the prophets of God: for verily I say unto you, my laws  shall be kept on this land.
5 Let no man think that he is ruler, but let God rule him  that judgeth, according to the counsel of his own will: or in  other words, him that counselleth, or sitteth upon the judgment  seat. Let no man break the laws of the land, for he that keep eth the laws of God, hath no need to break the laws of the  land: wherefore be subject to the powers that be, until He  reigns whose right it is to reign, and subdues all enemies un der his feet. Behold the laws which ye have received from  my hand, are the laws of the church; and in this light ye shall  hold them forth. Behold here is wisdom.
6 And now as I spake concerning my servant : this land is the land of his residence, and those whom  he has appointed to his counsellors. And also the land of the  residence of him whom I have appointed to keep my store house: wherefore let them bring their families to this land, as  they shall counsel between themselves and me: for behold it  is not meet that I should command in all things, for he that  is compelled in all things, the same is a slothful and not a wise  servant: wherefore he receiveth no reward. Verily I say, men [p. 137] should be anxiously engaged in a good cause, and do many  things of their own free will, and bring to pass much righteous ness: for the power is in them, wherein they are agents unto  themselves. And inasmuch as men do good they shall in no  wise lose their reward. But he that doeth not any thing un til he is commanded, and receiveth a commandment with  doubtful heart, and keepeth it with slothfulness, the same is  damned. Who am I that made man, saith the Lord, that will  hold him guiltless that obeys not my commandments? Who  am I, saith the Lord, that have promised and have not fulfil led? I commanded and a man obeys not, I revoke and they re ceive not the blessing: then they say in their hearts, this is  not the work of the Lord, for his promises are not fulfilled.—  But wo unto such, for their reward lurketh beneath, and not  from above.
7 And now I give unto you further directions concerning this  land. It is wisdom in me, that my servant  should be an example unto the church, in laying his moneys  before the bishop of the church. And also, this is a law unto  every man that cometh unto this land, to receive an inheri tance; and he shall do with his moneys according as the law  directs. And it is wisdom also, that there should be lands  purchased in , for the place of the storehouse:  and also for the .
8 And other directions, concerning my servant ,  shall be given him of the Spirit, that he may receive his inher itance as seemeth him good. And let him repent of his sins,  for he seeketh the praise of the world.
9 And also let my servant stand in the  office which I have appointed him, and receive his inheritance  in the land. And also, he hath need to repent, for I the Lord  am not well pleased with him, for he seeketh to excell and  he is not sufficiently meek before me. Behold he who has  repented of his sins the same is forgiven, and I the Lord re membereth them no more. By this ye may know if a man  repenteth of his sins. Behold he will confess them and for sake them. And now verily I say, concerning the residue of  the elders of my church, the time has not yet come for many  years, for them to receive their inheritance in this land; ex cept they desire it through the prayer of faith, only as it shall  be appointed unto them of the Lord. For behold they shall  push the people together from the ends of the earth: where fore assemble yourselves together, and they who are not ap pointed to stay in this land, let them preach the gospel in the  regions round about; and after that, let them return to their  homes. Let them preach by the way, and bear testimony of [p. 138] the truth in all places, and call upon the rich, the high, and  the low, and the poor, to repent; and let them build up church es inasmuch as the inhabitants of the earth will repent.
10 And let there be an agent appointed by the voice of the  church, unto the church in , to receive moneys to pur chase lands in Zion.
11 And I give unto my servant , a command ment, that he shall write a description of the land of Zion,  and a statement of the will of God, as it shall be made known  by the Spirit, unto him; and an epistle and subscription, to be  presented unto all the churches, to obtain moneys, to be  put into the hands of the bishop, to purchase lands for  an inheritance for the children of God, of himself or the  agent, as seemeth him good, or as he shall direct. For be hold, verily I say unto you, the Lord willeth that the disci ples, and the children of men, should open their hearts even  to purchase this whole region of country, as soon as time will  permit. Behold here is wisdom; let them do this lest they  receive none inheritance, save it be by the shedding of blood.
12 And again, inasmuch as there is land obtained, let there  be workmen sent forth, of all kinds, unto this land, to labor  for the saints of God. Let all these things be done in order.  And let the privileges of the lands be made known from time  to time, by the bishop, or the agent of the church. And let  the work of the gathering be not in haste, nor by flight, but  let it be done as it shall be counselled by the elders of the  church at the conferences, according to the knowledge which  they receive from time to time.
13 And let my servant consecrate and dedi cate this land, and the spot of the , unto the Lord. And  let a conference meeting be called, and after that, let my ser vant and Joseph Smith, jr. return, and also   with them, to accomplish the residue of the  work, which I have appointed unto them in their own land:  and the residue as shall be ruled by the conferences.
14 And let no man return from this land, except he bear re cord by the way, of that which he knows and most assuredly  believes. Let that which has been bestowed upon , be taken from him: and let him stand as a member  in the church, and labor with his own hands, with the breth ren, until he is sufficiently chastened for all his sins, for he  confesseth them not, and he thinketh to hide them.
15 Let the residue of the elders of this church, who are co ming to this land, some of whom are exceedingly blessed even  above measure, also, hold a conference upon this land. And  let my servant direct the conference, which [p. 139] shall be held by them. And let them also return, preaching the  gospel by the way, bearing record of the things which are re vealed unto them: for verily the sound must go forth from this  place into all the world; and unto the uttermost parts of the  earth, the gospel must be preached unto every creature, with  signs following them that believe. And behold the Son of  man cometh: Amen.
 
Section 19 • Revelation, 7 August 1831 [D&C 59]
SECTION XIX.
 
Revelation given in Zion, August, 1831.
 
1 Behold, blessed, saith the Lord, are they who have come up  unto this land with an eye single to my glory, according to my  commandments: for them that live shall inherit the earth, and  them that die shall rest from all their labors, and their works  shall follow them, and they shall receive a crown in the man sions of my Father, which I have prepared for them; yea,  blessed are they whose feet stand upon the land of Zion, who  have obeyed my gospel, for they shall receive for their reward  the good things of the earth; and it shall bring forth in its  strength: and they shall also be crowned with blessings from  above; yea and with commandments not a few; and with rev elations in their time: they that are faithful and diligent be fore me:
2 Wherefore I give unto them a commandment, saying thus:  Thou shalt love the Lord thy God, with all thy heart, with all  thy might, mind, and strength: and in the name of Jesus  Christ thou shalt serve him. Thou shalt love thy neighbor as  thyself. Thou shalt not steal. Neither commit adultery, nor  kill, nor do any thing like unto it. Thou shalt thank the Lord  thy God in all things. Thou shalt offer a sacrifice unto the  Lord thy God in righteousness: even that of a broken heart  and a contrite spirit. And that thou mayest more fully keep  thyself unspotted from the world, thou shalt go to the house of  prayer and offer up thy sacraments upon my holy day; for  verily this is a day appointed unto you to rest from your la bors, and to pay thy devotions unto the Most High; neverthe less thy vows shall be offered up in righteousness on all days,  and at all times; but remember that on this, the Lord’s day,  thou shalt offer thine oblations, and thy sacraments, unto the  Most High, confessing thy sins unto thy brethren, and before  the Lord.
3 And on this day thou shalt do none other thing, only let  thy food be prepared with singleness of heart, that thy fasting  may be perfect, or in other words, that thy joy may be full.— [p. 140] Verily this is fasting and prayer; or, in other words, rejoicing  and prayer.
4 And inasmuch as ye do these things, with thanksgiving,  with cheerful hearts, and countenances; not with much laugh ter, for this is sin, but with a glad heart and a cheerful coun tenance; verily I say, that inasmuch as ye do this the fulness  of the earth is yours: the beasts of the fields, and the fowls  of the air, and that which climbeth upon the trees, and walk eth upon the earth: yea, and the herb, and the good things  which cometh of the earth, whether for food or for raiment,  or for houses or for barns, or for orchards, or for gardens, or  for vineyards: yea, all things which cometh of the earth, in the  season thereof, is made for the benefit and the use of man,  both to please the eye, and to gladden the heart: yea, for food  and for raiment, for taste, and for smell, to strengthen the bo dy, and to enliven the soul.
5 And it pleaseth God that he hath given all these things unto  man: for unto this end were they made, to be used with judg ment, not to excess, neither by extortion: and in nothing doth  man offend God, or against none is his wrath kindled, save  those who confess not his hand in all things, and obey not his  commandments. Behold this is according to the law and the  prophets: wherefore trouble me no more concerning this mat ter, but learn that he who doeth the works of righteousness,  shall receive his reward, even peace in this world, and eternal  life in the world to come. I the Lord have spoken it and the  Spirit beareth record. Amen.
 
Section 20 • Revelation, 30 August 1831 [D&C 63]
SECTION XX.
 
Revelation given in , August, 1831.
 
1 Hearken, O ye people, and open your hearts, and give ear  from afar: and listen, you that call yourselves the people of  the Lord, and hear the word of the Lord, and his will con cerning you: yea, verily, I say, hear the word of him whose  anger is kindled against the wicked, and rebellious; who wil leth to take even them whom he will take, and preserveth in  life them whom he will preserve: who buildeth up at his own  will and pleasure; and destroyeth when he please; and is able  to cast the soul down to hell.
2 Behold I the Lord utter my voice, and it shall be obey ed. Wherefore verily I say, let the wicked take heed, and let  the rebellious fear, and tremble. And let the unbelieving hold  their lips, for the day of wrath shall come upon them as a  whirlwind, and all flesh shall know that I am God. And he  that seeketh signs shall see signs, but not unto salvation. [p. 141]
3 Verily I say unto you, there are those among you who  seek signs: and there have been such even from the begin ning. But behold, faith cometh not by signs, but signs follow  those that believe. Yea, signs cometh by faith, not by the  will of men, nor as they please, but by the will of God. Yea,  signs cometh by faith, unto mighty works, for without faith,  no man pleaseth God: and with whom God is angry, he is not  well pleased: wherefore, unto such he showeth no signs, only  in wrath unto their condemnation.
4 Wherefore I the Lord am not pleased with those among  you, who have sought after signs and wonders for faith, and  not for the good of men unto my glory: nevertheless, I gave  commandments and many have turned away from my com mandments, and have not kept them. There were among you  adulterers and adulteresses; some of whom have turned away  from you, and others remain with you: that hereafter shall be  revealed. Let such beware and repent speedily, lest judg ments shall come upon them as a snare, and their folly shall  be made manifest, and their works shall follow them in the  eyes of the people.
5 And verily I say unto you, as I have said before, he that  looketh on a woman to lust after her, or if any shall commit  adultery in their hearts, they shall not have the Spirit, but  shall deny the faith and shall fear: wherefore I the Lord have  said that the fearful, and the unbelieving, and all liars, and who soever loveth and maketh a lie, and the whoremonger, and the  sorcerer, shall have their part in that lake which burneth with  fire and brimstone, which is the second death. Verily I say,  that they shall not have part in the first resurrection.
6 And now behold, I the Lord saith unto you, that ye are not  justified because these things are among you, nevertheless he  that endureth in faith and doeth my will, the same shall over come, and shall receive an inheritance upon the earth, when  the day of transfiguration shall come; when the earth shall be  transfigured, even according to the pattern which was shown  unto mine apostles upon the mount: of which account the ful ness ye have not yet received.
7 And now, verily I say unto you, that as I said that I would  make known my will unto you, behold I will make it known  unto you, not by the way of commandment, for there are ma ny who observe not to keep my commandments, but unto him  that keepeth my commandments, I will give the mysteries of  my kingdom, and the same shall be in him a well of living wa ter, springing up unto everlasting life.
8 And now, behold this is the will of the Lord your God  concerning his saints, that they should assemble themselves to [p. 142]gether unto the land of Zion, not in haste, lest there should  be confusion, which bringeth pestilence. Behold the land of  Zion, I the Lord holdeth it in mine own hands: nevertheless,  I the Lord renderth unto Caesar the things which are Caesar’s:  wherefore I the Lord willeth, that you should purchase the  lands, that you may have advantage of the world, that you  may have claim on the world, that they may not be stirred up  unto anger: for satan putteth it into their hearts to anger  against you, and to the shedding of blood: wherefore the land  of Zion shall not be obtained but by purchase, or by blood,  otherwise there is none inheritance for you. And if by pur chase behold you are blessed; and if by blood, as you are for bidden to shed blood, lo, your enemies are upon you, and ye  shall be scourged from city to city, and from synagogue to  synagogue, and but few shall stand to receive an inheritance.
9 I the Lord am angry with the wicked; I am holding my  Spirit from the inhabitants of the earth. I have sworn in my  wrath and decreed wars upon the face of the earth, and the  wicked shall slay the wicked, and fear shall come upon every  man and the saints also shall hardly escape: nevertheless, I  the Lord am with them, and will come down in heaven from  the presence of my Father, and consume the wicked with un quenchable fire. And behold this is not yet, but by and by:  wherefore seeing that I the Lord have decreed all these things  upon the face of the earth, I willeth that my saints should be  assembled upon the land of Zion; and that every man should  take righteousness in his hands, and faithfulness upon his loins,  and lift a warning voice unto the inhabitants of the earth; and  declare both by word and by flight, that desolation shall come  upon the wicked. Wherefore let my disciples in , ar range their temporal concerns, which dwell upon this farm.
10 Let my servant , who has the care thereof dis pose of the land, that he may be prepared in the coming spring,  to take his journey up unto the land of Zion, with those that  dwell upon the face thereof, excepting those whom I shall re serve unto myself, that shall not go until I shall command them.  And let all the moneys which can be spared, it mattereth not  unto me whether it be little or much, sent up unto the land of  Zion, unto them whom I have appointed to receive.
11 Behold I the Lord will give unto my servants Joseph Smith,  Jr. power, that he shall be enabled to discern by the Spirit  those who shall go up unto the land of Zion, and those of my  disciples who shall tarry.
12 Let my servant retain his , or in  other words, the store yet for a little season. Nevertheless, let  him impart all the money which he can impart, to be sent up un [p. 143]to the land of Zion. Behold these things are in his own hands,  let him do according to wisdom. Verily I say, let him be or dained as an agent unto the disciples that shall tarry, and let him  be ordained unto this power; and now speedily visit the church es, expounding these things unto them, with my servant . Behold this is my will, obtaining moneys even as  I have directed.
13 He that is faithful and endureth shall overcome the world.  He that sendeth up treasures unto the land of Zion, shall re ceive an inheritance in this world, and his works shall follow  him; and also, a reward in the world to come; yea, and bles sed are the dead that die in the Lord from henceforth, when  the Lord shall come and old things shall pass away, and all  things become new, they shall rise from the dead and shall not  die after, and shall receive an inheritance before the Lord, in  the holy city, and he that liveth when the Lord shall come,  and have kept the faith, blessed is he; nevertheless it is ap pointed to him to die at the age of man: wherefore children  shall grow up until they become old, old men shall die; but  they shall not sleep in the dust, but they shall be changed in  the twinkling of an eye: wherefore, for this cause preached  the apostles unto the world, the resurrection of the dead: these  things are the things that ye must look for, and speaking after  the manner of the Lord, they are now nigh at hand; and in a  time to come, even in the day of the coming of the Son of  man, and until that hour, there will be foolish virgins among  the wise, and at that hour cometh an entire separation of the  righteous and the wicked; and in that day will I send mine an gels, to pluck out the wicked, and cast them into unquencha ble fire.
14 And now behold, verily I say unto you, I the Lord am  not pleased with my servant , he exalted him self in his heart, and received not counsel, but grieved the  Spirit: wherefore his writing is not acceptable unto the Lord,  and he shall make another; and if the Lord receive it not, be hold he standeth no longer in the office which I have appointed  him.
15 And again, verily I say unto you, those who desire in  their hearts, in meekness, to warn sinners to repentance, let  them be ordained unto this power: for this is a day of warn ing, and not a day of many words. For I the Lord am not to  be mocked in the last days. Behold I am from above, and  my power lieth beneath. I am over all, and in all, and  through all, and searcheth all things: and the day cometh  that all things shall be subject unto me. Behold I am Alpha  and Omega, even Jesus Christ. Wherefore let all men be [p. 144]ware, how they take my name in their lips: for behold verily I  say, that many there be who are under this condemnation;  who useth the name of the Lord, and useth it in vain, having  not authority. Wherefore let the church repent of their sins,  and I the Lord will own them, otherwise they shall be cut off.
16 Remember, that that which cometh from above is sacred,  and must be spoken with care, and by constraint of the Spirit,  and in this there is no condemnation; and ye receive the Spir it through prayer: wherefore without this, there remaineth  condemnation: Let my servant Joseph Smith, jr. and , seek them a home as they are taught through prayer,  by the Spirit. These things remain to overcome, through pa tience, that such may receive a more exceeding and eternal  weight of glory; otherwise, a greater condemnation: Amen.
 
Section 21 • Revelation, 11 September 1831 [D&C 64]
SECTION XXI.
 
A Revelation given in , September, 1831.
 
1 Behold, thus saith the Lord your God unto you, O ye elders  of my church, hearken ye, and hear, and receive my will con cerning you: for verily I say unto you, I will that ye should  overcome the world: wherefore I will have compassion upon  you. There are those among you who have sinned; but verily  I say, for this once, for mine own glory, and for the salvation  of souls, I have forgiven you your sins.
2 I will be merciful unto you, for I have given unto you the  kingdom: and the keys of the mysteries of the kingdom, shall  not be taken from my servant Joseph Smith, jr. through the  means I have appointed, while he liveth, inasmuch as he  obeyeth mine ordinances. There are those who have sought  occasion against him without cause; nevertheless he has sin ned; but verily I say unto you, I the Lord forgiveth sins unto  those who confess their sins before me, and ask forgiveness,  who have not sinned unto death. My disciples, in days of  old, sought occasion against one another, and forgave not one  another in their hearts, and for this evil they were afflicted,  and sorely chastened: wherefore I say unto you, that ye ought  to forgive one another, for he that forgiveth not his brother  his trespasses, standeth condemned before the Lord, for there  remaineth in him the greater sin. I the Lord will forgive  whom I will forgive, but of you it is required to forgive all  men; and ye ought to say in your hearts, let God judge be tween me and thee, and reward thee according to thy deeds.  And he that repenteth not of his sins, and confesseth them [p. 145] not, then ye shall bring him before the church, and do with  him as the Scriptures saith unto you, either by commandment,  or by revelation. And this ye shall do that God might be glo rified, not because ye forgive not, having not compassion, but  that ye may be justified in the eyes of the law, that ye may  not offend him who is your Lawgiver.
3 Verily I say, for this cause ye shall do these things. Be hold I the Lord was angry with him who was my servant ; and also, my servant ; for they kept  not the law, neither the commandment; they sought evil in  their hearts, and I the Lord withheld my Spirit. They con demned for evil, that thing in which there was no evil; never theless I have forgiven my servant . And also  my servant , behold he hath sinned, and sa tan seeketh to destroy his soul; but when these things are  made known unto them, they repent of the evil, and they  shall be forgiven.
4 And now verily I say, that it is expedient in me that my  servant , after a few weeks, should return up on his business, and to his agency in the land of Zion; and  that which he hath seen and heard may be made known unto  my disciples, that they perish not. And for this cause have I  spoken these things. And again, I say unto you, that my  servant may not be tempted above that which  he is able to bear, and counsel wrongfully to your hurt, I gave  commandment that this farm should be sold. I willeth not  that my servant should sell his farm,  for I the Lord willeth to retain a strong hold in the land of  , for the space of five years, in the which I will not  overthrow the wicked, that thereby I may save some; and af ter that day, I the Lord will not hold any guilty, that shall go,  with an open heart, up to the land of Zion: for I the Lord re quireth the hearts of the children of men.
5 Behold now it is called to-day, (until the coming of the  Son of man) and verily it is a day of sacrifice, and a day for  the tithing of my people; for he that is tithed shall not be  burned (at his coming;) for after to-day cometh the burning:  this is speaking after the manner of the Lord; for verily I say,  to-morrow all the proud and they that do wickedly shall be as  stubble: and I will burn them up, for I am the Lord of hosts;  and I will not spare any that remaineth in Babylon. Where fore, if ye believe me, ye will labor while it is called to-day.—  And it is not meet that my servants, and   should sell their , and their possessions  here, for this is not wisdom until the residue of the church, which  remaineth in this place, shall go up unto the land of Zion. [p. 146]
6 Behold it is said in my laws, or forbidden to get in debt to  thine enemies; but behold it is not said at any time, that the  Lord should not take when he please, and pay as seemeth him  good: wherefore as ye are agents, and ye are on the Lord’s er rand; and whatever ye do according to the will of the Lord, is  the Lord’s business, and he hath set you to provide for his  saints in these last days, that they may obtain an inheritance  in the land of Zion; and behold I the Lord declare unto you,  and my words are sure and shall not fail, that they shall obtain  it; but all things must come to pass in their time; wherefore be  not weary in well doing, for ye are laying the foundation of a  great work. And out of small things proceedeth that which  is great.
7 Behold the Lord requireth the heart and a willing mind;  and the willing and obedient shall eat the good of the land of  Zion in these last days; and the rebellious shall be cut off out  of the land of Zion, and shall be sent away and shall not in herit the land: for verily I say that the rebellious are not of  the blood of Ephraim, wherefore they shall be plucked out.  Behold I the Lord have made my church in these last days,  like unto a judge sitting on an hill, or in an high place, to  judge the nations: for it shall come to pass, that the inhabi tants of Zion shall judge all things pertaining to Zion: and  liars, and hypocrites shall be proved by them, and they who  are not apostles and prophets shall be known.
8 And even the bishop, who is a judge, and his counsellors,  if they are not faithful in their stewardships, shall be condem ned, and others shall be planted in their stead: for behold I  say unto you that Zion shall flourish, and the glory of the  Lord shall be upon her, and she shall be an ensign unto the  people: and there shall come unto her out of every nation un der heaven. And the day shall come, when the nations of the  earth shall tremble because of her, and shall fear because of her  terrible ones: the Lord hath spoken it: Amen.
 
Section 22 • Revelation, 1 November 1831–A [D&C 68]
SECTION XXII.
 
A Revelation, given November, 1831, to , , and . The mind  and will of the Lord, as made known by the voice of the Spir it to a conference concerning certain elders; and also certain  items, as made known, in addition to the covenants and com mandments.
 
1 My servant, , was called, by his ordinance, to  proclaim the everlasting gospel, by the Spirit of the living God, [p. 147] from people to people, and from land to land, in the congrega tions of the wicked, in their synagogues, reasoning with and  expounding all scriptures unto them: and behold and lo, this  is an ensample unto all those who were ordained unto this  priesthood, whose mission is appointed unto them to go forth:  and this is the ensample unto them, that they shall speak as  they are moved upon by the Holy Ghost; and whatsoever they  shall speak when moved upon by the Holy Ghost, shall be  scripture; shall be the will of the Lord; shall be the mind of  the Lord; shall be the word of the Lord; shall be the voice of  the Lord, and the power of God unto salvation; behold this  is the promise of the Lord unto you, O ye my servants: where fore, be of good cheer, and do not fear, for I the Lord am with  you, and will stand by you; and ye shall bear record of me  even Jesus Christ, that I am the Son of the living God; that  I was; that I am; and that I am to come. This is the word of  the Lord unto you my servant, ; and also unto  my servant, , and unto my servant, , and unto my servant, ; and un to all the faithful elders of my church: Go ye out into all the  world; preach the gospel to every creature; acting in all au thority which I have given you; baptizing in the name of the  Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost, and he that  believeth, and is baptized, shall be saved, and he that believeth  not shall be damned; and he that believeth shall be blessed  with signs following, even as it is written: and unto you it  shall be given to know the signs of the times, and the signs of  the coming of the Son of man; and of as many as the Father  shall bear record, to you it shall be given power to seal them  up unto eternal life: Amen.
2 And now concerning the items in addition to the covenants  and commandments, they are these: There remaineth hereafter  in the due time of the Lord, other bishops to be set apart un to the church to minister even according to the first: where fore they shall be high priests who are worthy, and they shall  be appointed by the first presidency of the Melchizedek priest hood, except they be literal descendants of Aaron, and if they  be literal descendants of Aaron, they have a legal right to the  bishopric, if they are the first born among the sons of Aaron:  for the first born holds the right of presidency over this priest hood, and the keys or authority of the same. No man has a  legal right to this office, to hold the keys of this priesthood,  except he be a literal descendant and the first born of Aaron:  but as a high priest of the Melchizedek priesthood, has author ity to officiate in all the lesser offices, he may officiate in the  office of bishop when no literal descendant of Aaron can be [p. 148] found; provided he is called and set apart, and ordained unto  this power under the hands of the first presidency of the Mel chizedek priesthood. And a literal descendant of Aaron, al so, must be designated by this presidency, and found worthy,  and anointed, and ordained under the hands of this presidency,  otherwise they are not legally authorized to officiate in their  priesthood: but by virtue of the decree concerning their right  of the priesthood descending from father to son, they may  claim their annointing, if at any time they can prove their  lineage, or do ascertain it by revelation from the Lord under  the hands of the above named presidency.
3 And again, no bishop or high priest, who shall be set apart  for this ministry, shall be tried or condemned for any crime  save it be before the first presidency of the church; and inas much as he is found guilty before this presidency, by testimo ny that cannot be impeached, he shall be condemned, and if  he repents he shall be forgiven, according to the covenants  and commandments of the church.
4 And again, inasmuch as parents have children in Zion, or  in any of her stakes which are organized, that teach them not  to understand the doctrine of repentance; faith in Christ the  Son of the living God; and of baptism and the gift of the Ho ly Ghost by the laying on of the hands, when eight years old,  the sin be upon the head of the parents, for this shall be a law  unto the inhabitants of Zion, or in any of her stakes which  are organized: and their children shall be baptized for the re mission of their sins when eight years old, and receive the  laying on of the hands: and they shall also teach their children  to pray, and to walk uprightly before the Lord. And the in habitants of Zion shall also observe the Sabbath day to keep it  holy. And the inhabitants of Zion, also, shall remember their  labors, inasmuch as they are appointed to labor, in all faithful ness, for the idler shall be had in remembrance before the Lord.  Now I the Lord am not well pleased with the inhabitants of Zion,  for there are idlers among them; and their children are also  growing up in wickedness: They also seek not earnestly  the riches of eternity, but their eyes are full of greediness.  These things ought not to be, and must be done away from  among them: wherefore let my servant , carry  these sayings unto the land of Zion. And a commandment  I give unto them, that he that observeth not his prayers be fore the Lord in the season thereof, let him be had in re membrance before the judge of my people. These sayings  are true and faithful: wherefore transgress them not, neither  take therefrom. Behold I am Alpha and Omega, and I come  quickly: Amen. [p. 149]
Section 23 • Revelation, 20 May 1831 [D&C 51]
SECTION XXIII.
 
Revelation given May, 1831.
 
1 Hearken unto me, saith the Lord your God, and I will  speak unto my servant , and give unto him  directions: for it must needs be that he receive directions how  to organize this people: for it must needs be that they are or ganized according to my laws, if otherwise they will be cut  off: wherefore let my servant , and those  whom he has chosen, in whom I am well pleased, appoint un to this people their portion, every man equal according to  their families, according to their circumstances, and their  wants and needs; and let my servant , when  he shall appoint a man his portion, give unto him a writing  that shall secure unto him his portion, that he shall hold it,  even this right and this inheritance in the church, until he  transgresses and is not accounted worthy by the voice of the  church, according to the laws and covenants of the church, to  belong to the church: and if he shall transgress, and is not ac counted worthy to belong to the church, he shall not have  power to claim that portion which he has consecrated unto the  bishop for the poor and the needy of my church: therefore, he  shall not retain the gift, but shall only have claim on that por tion that is deeded unto him. And thus, all things shall be  made sure according to the laws of the land.
2 And let that which belongs to this people, be appointed  unto this people; and the money which is left unto this peo ple, let there be an agent appointed unto this people, to take  the money to provide food and raiment, according to the wants  of this people. And let every man deal honestly, and be alike  among this people, and receive alike, that ye may be one, even  as I have commanded you.
3 And let that which belongeth to this people not be taken  and given unto that of another church; wherefore if another  church would receive money of this church, let them pay unto  this church again according as they shall agree; and this shall  be done through the bishop or the agent, which shall be ap pointed by the voice of the church.
4 And again, let the bishop appoint a storehouse unto this  church, and let all things, both in money and in meat, which  is more than is needful for the want of this people, be kept in  the hands of the bishop. And let him also reserve unto him self, for his own wants, and for the wants of his family, as he  shall be employed in doing this business. And thus I grant  unto this people a privilege of organizing themselves according [p. 150] to my laws; and I consecrate unto them this land for a little  season, until I the Lord shall provide for them otherwise, and  command them to go hence; and the hour and the day is not  given unto them: wherefore let them act upon this land as for  years; and this shall turn unto them for their good.
5 Behold, this shall be an example unto my servant , in other places, in all churches. And whoso is found  a faithful, a just and a wise steward, shall enter into the joy  of his Lord, and shall inherit eternal life. Verily I say unto  you, I am Jesus Christ, who cometh quickly, in an hour you  think not: even so. Amen.
 
Section 24 • Revelation, 30 October 1831 [D&C 65]
SECTION XXIV.
 
Revelation on prayer, given October, 1831.
 
1 Hearken, and lo, a voice as of one sent down from on high,  who is mighty and powerful, whose going forth is unto the  ends of the earth; yea, whose voice is unto men, Prepare ye  the way of the Lord make his paths straight. The keys of  the kingdom of God are committed unto man on the earth,  and from thence shall the gospel roll forth unto the ends of  the earth, as the stone which is cut out of the mountain with out hands shall roll forth, until it has filled the whole earth;  yea, a voice crying, Prepare ye the way of the Lord, prepare  ye the supper of the Lamb, make ready for the bridegroom;  pray unto the Lord; call upon his holy name; make known his  wonderful works among the people, call upon the Lord, that  his kingdom may go forth upon the earth; that the inhabitants  thereof may receive it, and be prepared for the days to come,  in the which the Son of man shall come down in heaven, clo thed in brightness of his glory, to meet the kingdom of  God which is set up on the earth: wherefore, may the king dom of God go forth, that the kingdom of heaven may come,  that thou O God may be glorified in heaven, so on earth, that  thy enemies may be subdued; for thine is the honor, power and  glory, forever and ever: Amen.
 
Section 25 • Revelation, circa 2 November 1831 [D&C 67]
SECTION XXV.
 
Revelation given November, 1831.
 
1 Behold, and hearken, O ye elders of my church, who have  assembled yourselves together, whose prayers I have heard,  and whose hearts I know, and whose desires have come up be [fore me.] Behold and lo, mine eyes are upon you; and the [p. 151] heavens and the earth are in mine hands, and the riches of  eternity are mine to give. Ye endeavored to believe that ye  should receive the blessing which was offered unto you, but  behold, verily I say unto you, there were fears in your hearts;  and verily this is the reason that ye did not receive.
2 And now I the Lord give unto you a testimony of the truth  of these commandments which are lying before you: your eyes  have been upon my servant Joseph Smith, jr.: and his lan guage you have known; and his imperfections you have known;  and you have sought in your hearts knowledge, that you might  express beyond his language: this you also know: now seek  ye out of the book of commandments, even the least that is  among them, and appoint him that is the most wise among  you; or if there be any among you, that shall make one like  unto it, then ye are justified in saying that ye do not know  that they are true: but if ye cannot make one like unto it, ye  are under condemnation if ye do not bear record that they are  true: for ye know that there is no unrighteousness in them;  and that which is righteous cometh down from above, from the  Father of lights.
3 And again, verily I say unto you, that it is your privilege,  and a promise I give unto you that have been ordained unto  this ministry, that inasmuch as you strip yourselves from  jealousies and fears, and humble yourselves before me, for ye  are not sufficiently humble, the vail shall be rent and you shall  see me and know that I am; not with the carnal, neither na tural mind, but with the spiritual; for no man has seen God  at any time in the flesh, except quickened by the Spirit of  God: neither can any natural man abide the presence of God;  neither after the carnal mind; ye are not able to abide the pre sence of God now, neither the ministering of angels: where fore continue in patience until ye are perfected.
4 Let not your minds turn back; and when ye are worthy,  in mine own due time, ye shall see and know that which was  conferred upon you by the hands of my servant Joseph Smith,  jr. Amen.
 
Section 26 • Revelation, 12 November 1831 [D&C 70]
SECTION XXVI.
 
Revelation given November, 1831.
 
1 Behold and hearken, O ye inhabitants of Zion, and all ye  people of my church, who are far off, and hear the word of the  Lord which I give unto my servant Joseph Smith, jr. ; and  also unto my servant ; and also unto my ser vant ; and also unto my servant [p. 152]; and also unto my servant ; and also unto  my servant : by the way of commandment un to them, for I give unto them a commandment: wherefore  hearken and hear, for thus saith the Lord unto them, I the  Lord have appointed them, and ordained them to be stewards  over the revelations, and commandments which I have given  unto them, and which I shall hereafter give unto them; and  an account of this stewardship will I require of them in the  day of judgment: wherefore I have appointed unto them, and  this is their business in the church of God, to manage them  and the concerns thereof, yea, the benefits thereof:
2 Wherefore a commandment I give unto them, that they  shall not give these things unto the church, neither unto the  world, nevertheless, inasmuch as they receive more than is  needful for their necessities, and their wants, it shall be giv en into my storehouse, and the benefits shall be consecrated  unto the inhabitants of Zion, and unto their generations, inas much as they become heirs according to the laws of the king dom.
3 Behold this is what the Lord requires of every man in his  stewardship; even as I the Lord have appointed, or shall here after appoint unto any man. And behold none are exempt  from this law who belong to the church of the living God;  yea, neither the bishop, neither the agent, who keepeth the  Lord’s storehouse; neither he who is appointed in a steward ship over temporal things: He who is appointed to adminis ter spiritual things, the same is worthy of his hire, even as  those who are appointed to a stewardship, to administer in  temporal things; yea, even more abundantly, which abund ance is multiplied unto them through the manifestations of  the Spirit: nevertheless, in your temporal things you shall be  equal, and this not grudgingly, otherwise the abundance of the  manifestations of the Spirit, shall be withheld.
4 Now this commandment I give unto my servants for their  benefit while they remain, for a manifestation of my blessings  upon their heads, and for a reward of their diligence; and for  their security for food and for raiment, for an inheritance; for  houses and for lands, in whatsoever circumstances I the Lord  shall place them, and whithersoever I the Lord shall send  them: for they have been faithful over many things, and have  done well inasmuch as they have not sinned. Behold I the  Lord am merciful and will bless them, and they shall enter in to the joy of these things: even so. Amen. [p. 153]
Section 27 • Revelation, 20 July 1831 [D&C 57]
SECTION XXVII.
 
Revelation given in Zion, July, 1831.
 
1 Hearken, O ye elders of my church, saith the Lord your  God, who have assembled yourselves together, according to  my commandments, in this land which is the land of ,  which is the land which I have appointed and consecrated for  the gathering of the saints: wherefore this is the land of prom ise, and the place for the city of Zion. And thus saith the  Lord your God, if you will receive wisdom here is wisdom.—  Behold the place which is now called , is the  center place, and the spot for the is lying westward  upon a lot which is not far from the court house: wherefore  it is wisdom that the land should be purchased by the saints;  and also every tract lying westward, even unto the line run ning directly between Jew and Gentile. And also every tract  bordering by the prairies, inasmuch as my disciples are ena bled to buy lands. Behold this is wisdom, that they may ob tain it for an everlasting inheritance.
2 And let my servant , stand in the office  which I have appointed him, to receive moneys, to be an  agent unto the church, to buy land in all the regions round  about, inasmuch as can be in righteousness, and as wisdom  shall direct.
3 And let my servant , stand in the office  which I have appointed him, to divide the saints their inher itance, even as I have commanded: and also those whom he  has appointed to assist him.
4 And again, verily I say unto you, let my servant plant himself in this place, and establish a , that  he may sell goods without fraud, that he may obtain money  to buy lands for the good of the saints; and that he may ob tain whatsoever things the disciples may need to plant them  in their inheritance. And also let my servant  obtain a licence, (behold here is wisdom, and whoso readeth  let him understand,) that he may send goods also unto the  people, even by whom he will as clerks, employed in his ser vice, and thus provide for my saints, that my gospel may be  preached unto those who sit in darkness and in the region and  shadow of death.
5 And again, verily I say unto you, let my servant be planted in this place, and be established as a  printer unto the church: and lo, if the world receiveth his wri tings, (behold here is wisdom,) let him obtain whatsoever he  can obtain in righteousness for the good of the [saints. And] [p. 154] let my servant assist him, even as I have  commanded, in whatsoever place I shall appoint unto him, to  copy, and to correct, and select, that all things may be right  before me, as it shall be proved by the Spirit through him.—  And thus let those of whom I have spoken, be planted in the  land of Zion, as speedily as can be, with their families, to do  those things even as I have spoken.
6 And now concerning the gathering, let the bishop and the  agent make preparations for those families which have been  commanded to come to this land, as soon as possible, and  plant them in their inheritance. And unto the residue of  both elders and members, further directions shall be given  hereafter: even so. Amen.
 
Section 28 • Revelation, 11 November 1831–A [D&C 69]
SECTION XXVIII.
 
Revelation given November, 1831.
 
1 Hearken unto me, saith the Lord your God, for my servant  ’s sake, it is not wisdom in me, that he should  be entrusted with the commandments and the moneys which  he shall carry unto the land of Zion, except one go with him  who will be true and faithful: wherefore I the Lord willeth  that my servant , should go with my servant  . And also that he shall continue in writing  and making a history of all the important things which he  shall observe and know, concerning my church, and also that  he receive counsel and assistance from my servant , and others.
2 And also, my servants who are abroad in the earth, should  send forth the accounts of their stewardships to the land of  Zion; for the land of Zion shall be a seat and a place to re ceive and do all these things; nevertheless, let my servant   travel many times from place to place, and  from church to church, that he may the more easily obtain  knowledge: preaching and expounding, writing, copying, se lecting and obtaining all things which shall be for the good of  the church, and for the rising generations, that shall grow  up on the land of Zion, to possess it from generation to gen eration, forever and ever. Amen. [p. 155]
Section 29 • Revelation, 10 January 1832 [D&C 73]
SECTION XXIX.
 
A Revelation to Joseph Smith, jr. and , Janua ry, 1832. The word of the Lord unto them concerning the  elders of the church of the living God, established in the last  days, making known the will of the Lord unto the elders, what  they shall do until conference.
 
1 For verily thus saith the Lord, it is expedient in me, that  they should continue preaching the gospel, and in exhortation  to the churches, in the regions round about, until conference:  and then behold it shall be made known unto them, by the  voice of the conference, their several missions.
2 Now verily I say unto you, my servants Joseph Smith, jr.  and , saith the Lord, it is expedient to translate  again, and inasmuch as it is practicable, to preach in the re gions round about until conference, and after that it is expedi ent to continue the work of translation, until it be finished.  And let this be a pattern unto the elders until further know ledge, even as it is written. Now I give no more unto you at  this time. Gird up your loins and be sober: even so. Amen.
 
Section 30 • Revelation, July 1828 [D&C 3]
ON PRIESTHOOD AND CALLING.
 
SECTION XXX.
 
Revelation to Joseph Smith, jr. given July, 1828, concerning cer tain manuscripts on the first part of the book of Mormon, which  had been taken from the possession of .
 
1 The works, and the designs, and the purposes of God, can not be frustrated, neither can they come to nought, for God  doth not walk in crooked paths; neither doth he turn to the  right hand nor to the left: neither doth he vary from that  which he hath said: therefore his paths are strait and his course  is one eternal round.
2 Remember, remember, that it is not the work of God that  is frustrated, but the work of men: for although a man may  have many revelations, and have power to do many mighty  works, yet, if he boasts in his own strength, and sets at nought  the counsels of God, and follows after the dictates of his own  will, and carnal desires, he must fall and incur the vengeance  of a just God upon him.
3 Behold, you have been intrusted with these things, but how  strict were your commandments; and remember, also, the  promises which were made to you, if you did not transgress [p. 156] them; and behold, how oft you have transgressed the command ments and the laws of God, and have gone on in the persua sions of men: for behold, you should not have feared man more  than God, although men set at nought the counsels of God,  and despise his words, yet you should have been faithful and  he would have extended his arm, and supported you against  all the fiery darts of the adversary; and he would have been  with you in every time of trouble.
4 Behold thou art Joseph, and thou wast chosen to do the  work of the Lord, but because of transgression, if thou art not  aware thou wilt fall, but remember God is merciful: therefore,  repent of that which thou has done, which is contrary to the  commandment which I gave you, and thou art still chosen,  and art again called to the work; except thou do this, thou  shalt be delivered up and become as other men, and have no  more gift.
5 And when thou deliveredst up that which God had given  thee s[i]ght and power to translate, thou deliveredst up that  which was sacred, into the hands of a , who has  set at nought the counsels of God, and has broken the most  sacred promises, which were made before God, and has depen ded upon his own judgment, and boasted in his own wisdom,  and this is the reason that thou hast lost thy privileges for a  season, for thou hast suffered the counsel of thy director to be  trampled upon from the beginning.
6 Nevertheless my work shall go forth, for, inasmuch as the  knowledge of a Savior has come unto the world, through the  testimony of the Jews, even so shall the knowledge of a Sav ior come unto my people; and to the Nephites, and the Jacob ites, and the Josephites, and the Zoramites, through the tes timony of their fathers; and this testimony shall come to the  knowledge of the Lamanites, and the Lemuelites, and the  Ishmaelites, who dwindled in unbelief because of the iniquity  of their fathers, whom the Lord has suffered to destroy their  brethren the Nephites, because of their iniquities and their  abominations: and for this very purpose are these plates pre served which contain these records, that the promises of the  Lord might be fulfilled, which he made to his people; and that  the Lamanites might come to the knowledge of their fathers,  and that they might know the promises of the Lord, and that  they may believe the gospel and rely upon the merits of Jesus  Christ, and be glorified through faith in his name; and that  through their repentance they might be saved: Amen. [p. 157]
Section 31 • Revelation, February 1829 [D&C 4]
SECTION XXXI.
 
Revelation to , given February, 1829.
 
1 Now, behold, a marvellous work is about to come forth  among the children of men, therefore, O ye that embark in  the service of God, see that ye serve him with all your heart,  might, mind and strength, that ye may stand blameless before  God at the last day: therefore, if ye have desires to serve God,  ye are called to the work, for behold the field is white already  to harvest, and lo, he that thrusteth in his sickle with his  might, the same layeth up in store that he perish not, but  bringeth salvation to his soul, and faith, hope, charity, and  love, with an eye single to the glory of God, qualifies him for  the work.
2 Remember faith, virtue, knowledge, temperance, patience,  brotherly kindness, godliness, charity, humility, diligence.—  Ask and ye shall receive, knock and it shall be opened unto  you. Amen.
 
Section 32 • Revelation, March 1829 [D&C 5]
SECTION XXXII.
 
Revelation given March, 1829.
 
1 Behold I say unto you, that as my servant  has desired a witness at my hand, that you, my servant Joseph  Smith, jr. have got the plates of which you have testified and  borne record that you have received of me: and now behold,  this shall you say unto him, He who spake unto you said unto  you, I the Lord am God, and have given these things unto  you, my servant Joseph Smith, jr. and have commanded you  that you shall stand as a witness of these things, and I have  caused you that you should enter into a covenant with me  that you should not show them except to those persons to  whom I command you; and you have no power over them ex cept I grant it unto you. And you have a gift to translate the  plates; and this is the first gift that I bestowed upon you, and  I have commanded that you should pretend to no other gift  until my purpose is fulfilled in this; for I will grant unto you  no other gift until it is finished.
2. Verily I say unto you, that wo shall come unto the inhab itants of the earth if they will not hearken unto my words: for  hereafter you shall be ordained and go forth and deliver my  words unto the children of men. Behold if they will not be lieve my words, they would not believe you, my servant Jo seph, if it were possible that you could show them all these [p. 158] things which I have committed unto you. O this unbelieving  and stiffnecked generation, mine anger is kindled against them.
3 Behold verily, I say unto you, I have reserved those things  which I have entrusted unto you, my servant Joseph, for a  wise purpose in me, and it shall be made known unto future  generations; but this generation shall have my word through  you; in addition to your testimony the testimony of three  of my servants, whom I shall call and ordain, unto whom I  will show these things: and they shall go forth with my words  that are given through you, yea, they shall know of a surety  that these things are true: for from heaven will I declare it  unto them: I will give them power that they may behold and  view these things as they are; and to none else will I grant  this power, to receive this same testimony, among this gener ation, in this, the beginning of the rising up, and the coming  forth of my church out of the wilderness—clear as the moon  and fair as the sun, and terrible as an army with banners. And  the testimony of three witnesses will I send forth of my word;  and behold whosoever believeth on my words them will I visit  with the manifestation of my Spirit, and they shall be born of  me, even of water and of the Spirit. And you must wait yet  a little while; for ye are not yet ordained—and their testimo ny shall also go forth unto the condemnation of this genera tion if they harden their hearts against them: for a desolating  scourge shall go forth among the inhabitants of the earth, and  shall continue to be poured out, from time to time, if they re pent not, until the earth is empty, and the inhabitants thereof  are consumed away, and utterly destroyed by the brightness of  my coming. Behold, I tell you these things even as I also  told the people of the destruction of Jerusalem, and my word  shall be verified at this time as it hath hitherto been verified.
4 And now I command you, my servant Joseph, to repent  and walk more uprightly before me, and yield to the persua sions of men no more; and that you be firm in keeping the  commandments wherewith I have commanded you, and if you  do this, behold I grant unto you eternal life, even if you should  be slain.
5 And now again I speak unto you, my servant Joseph, con cerning the man that desires the witness: Behold I say unto  him he exalts himself and does not humble himself sufficiently  before me: but if he will bow down before me, and humble  himself in mighty prayer and faith, in the sincerity of his  heart, then will I grant unto him a view of the things which  he desires to see. And then he shall say unto the people of  this generation, behold I have seen the things which the Lord  has shown unto Joseph Smith, jr. and I know of a surety that [p. 159] they are true, for I have seen them: for they have been shown  unto me by the power of God and not of man. And I the  Lord command him, my servant , that he shall  say no more unto them concerning these things, except he  shall say I have seen them, and they have been shown unto  me by the power of God: and these are the words which he  shall say. But if he deny this he will break the covenant  which he has before covenanted with me, and behold he is  condemned. And now except he humble himself and ac knowledge unto me the things that he has done which are  wrong, and covenant with me that he will keep my command ments, and exercise faith in me, behold, I say unto him, he  shall have no such views; for I will grant unto him no views  of the things which I have spoken. And if this be the  case I command you, my servant Joseph, that you shall say  unto him, that he shall do no more, nor trouble me any more  concerning this matter.
6 And if this be the case, behold I say unto thee Joseph,  when thou hast translated a few more pages thou shalt stop  for a season, even until I command thee again: then thou  mayest translate again. And except thou do this, behold  thou shalt have no more gift, and I will take away the things  which I have intrusted with thee. And now because I foresee  the lying in wait to destroy thee: yea, I foresee that if my  servant humbleth not himself, and receive a  witness from my hand, that he will fall into transgression; and  there are many that lie in wait to destroy thee from off the  face of the earth: and for this cause that thy days may be  prolonged, I have given unto thee these commandments:  yea, for this cause I have said, stop and stand still until I  command thee, and I will provide means whereby thou may est accomplish the thing which I have commanded thee; and  if thou art faithful in keeping my commandments, thou shalt  be lifted up at the last day. Amen.
 
Section 33 • Account of John, April 1829–C [D&C 7]
SECTION XXXIII.
 
A Revelation given to Joseph Smith, jr. and , in  , Pennsylvania, April, 1829, when they desired to  know whether John, the beloved disciple, tarried on earth.—  Translated from parchment, written and hid up by himself.
 
1 And the Lord said unto me, John, my beloved, what de sirest thou? For if ye shall ask, what you will, it shall be  granted unto you. And I said unto him, Lord, give unto me  power over death, that I may live and bring souls unto thee. [p. 160] And the Lord said unto me, Verily, verily, I say unto thee,  because thou desiredst this thou shalt tarry until I come in my  glory, and shall prophesy before nations, kindreds, tongues  and people.
2 And for this cause the Lord said unto Peter, If I will that  he tarry till I come, what is that to thee? For he desiredst of  me that he might bring souls unto me; but thou desiredst that  thou might speedily come unto me in my kingdom. I say un to thee, Peter, this was a good desire, but my beloved has de sired that he might do more, or a greater work, yet among  men than what he has before done; yea, he has undertaken a  greater work; therefore, I will make him as flaming fire and a  ministering angel: he shall minister for those who shall be  heirs of salvation who dwell on the earth; and I will make  thee to minister for him and for thy brother James: and unto  you three I will give this power and the keys of this ministry  until I come.
3 Verily I say unto you, ye shall both have according to your  desires, for ye both joy in that which ye have desired.
 
Section 34 • Revelation, April 1829–B [D&C 8]
SECTION XXXIV.
 
Revelation given April, 1829.
 
1 , verily, verily I say unto you, that assu redly as the Lord liveth, who is your God and your Redeemer,  even so sure shall you receive a knowledge of whatsoever  things you shall ask in faith, with an honest heart, believing  that you shall receive a knowledge concerning the engravings  of old records, which are ancient, which contain those parts of  my scripture of which have been spoken, by the manifestation  of my Spirit; yea, behold I will tell you in your mind and in  your heart by the Holy Ghost, which shall come upon you  and which shall dwell in your heart
2 Now, behold this is the Spirit of Revelation: behold this  is the Spirit by which Moses brought the children of Israel  though the Red sea on dry ground: therefore this is thy gift;  apply unto it and blessed art thou, for it shall deliver you out  of the hands of your enemies, when, if it were not so, they  would slay you and bring your soul to destruction.
3 O remember these words, and keep my commandments.—  Remember this is your gift. Now this is not all thy gift; for  you have another gift, which is the gift of Aaron: behold it  has told you many things: behold there is no other power save  the power of God that can cause this gift of Aaron to be with [p. 161] you; therefore, doubt not, for it is the gift of God, and you  shall hold it in your hands, and do marvelous works; and no  power shall be able to take it away out of your hands; for it is  the work of God. And therefore, whatsoever you shall ask  me to tell you by that means, that will I grant unto you and  you shall have knowledge concerning it: remember, that with out faith you can do nothing. Therefore, ask in faith. Trifle  not with these things: do not ask for that which you ought  not: ask that you may know the mysteries of God, and that  you may translate and receive knowledge from all those an cient records which have been hid up, that are sacred, and ac cording to your faith shall it be done unto you. Behold, it is  I that have spoken it: and I am the same who spake unto you  from the beginning. Amen.
 
Section 35 • Revelation, April 1829–D [D&C 9]
SECTION XXXV.
 
Revelation given to , April, 1829.
 
1 Behold I say unto you, my son, that because you did not  translate according to that which you desired of me, and did  commence again to write for my servant Joseph Smith, jr.  even so I would that you should continue until you have fin ished this record, which I have intrusted unto him: and then  behold other records have I, that I will give unto you power  that you may assist to translate.
2 Be patient my son, for it is wisdom in me, and it is not  expedient that you should translate at this present time. Be hold the work which you are called to do, is to write for my  servant Joseph; and behold it is because that you did not con tinue as you commenced, when you began to translate, that I  have taken away this privilege from you. Do not murmur my  son, for it is wisdom in me that I have dealt with you after  this manner.
3 Behold you have not understood, you have supposed that I  would give it unto you, when you took no thought, save it  was to ask me; but behold I say unto you, that you must study  it out in your mind; then you must ask me if it be right, and  if it is right, I will cause that your bosom shall burn within  you: therefore, you shall feel that it is right; but if it be not  right, you shall have no such feelings, but you shall have a  stupor of thought, that shall cause you to forget the thing  which is wrong: therefore, you cannot write that which is sa cred, save it be given you from me.
4 Now if you had known this, you could have translated;  nevertheless, it is not expedient that you should translate now. [p. 162] Behold it was expedient when you commenced, but you feared  and the time is past, and it is not expedient now: for, do you  not behold that I have given unto my servant Joseph sufficient  strength, whereby it is made up? and neither of you have I  condemned.
5 Do this thing which I have commanded you, and you shall  prosper. Be faithful, and yield to no temptation. Stand fast  in the work wherewith I have called you, and a hair of your  head shall not be lost, and you shall be lifted up at the last  day. Amen.
 
Section 36 • Revelation, Spring 1829 [D&C 10]
SECTION XXXVI.
 
Revelation given to Joseph Smith, jr. May, 1829, informing  him of the alteration of the Manuscript of the fore part of the  book of Mormon.
 
1 Now, behold I say unto you, that because you delivered up  those writings which you had power given unto you to trans late, by the means of the Urim and Thummim, into the hands  of a , you have lost them; and you also lost your  gift at the same time, and your mind became darkened; never theless, it is now restored unto you again, therefore see that  you are faithful and continue on unto the finishing of the re mainder of the work of translation as you have begun: do  not run faster, or labor more than you have strength and  means provided to enable you to translate; but be diligent un to the end: pray always, that you may come off conqueror;  yea, that you may conquer satan and that you may escape the  hands of the servants of satan, that do uphold his work. Be hold, they have sought to destroy you; yea, even the man in  whom you have trusted, has sought to destroy you. And for  this cause I said, that he is a wicked man, for he has sought  to take away the things wherewith you have been intrusted;  and he has also sought to destroy your gift, and because you  have delivered the writings into his hands, behold wicked men  have taken them from you: therefore, you have delivered them  up; yea, that which was sacred unto wickedness. And behold  satan has put it into their hearts to alter the words which you  have caused to be written, or which you have translated,  which have gone out of your hands; and behold I say unto  you, that because they have altered the words, they read con trary from that which you translated and caused to be written;  and on this wise the devil has sought to lay a cunning plan,  that he may destroy this work; for he has put it into their [p. 163] hearts to do this, that by lying they may say they have caught  you in the words which you have pretended to translate.
2 Verily I say unto you, that I will not suffer that satan shall  accomplish his evil design in this thing, for behold he has put  it into their hearts to get thee to tempt the Lord thy God, in  asking to translate it over again; and then behold they say  and think in their hearts, we will see if God has given him  power to translate, if so, he will also give him power again;  and if God giveth him power again, or if he translate again, or  in other words, if he bringeth forth the same words, behold we  have the same with us, and we have altered them: therefore,  they will not agree, and we will say that he has lied in his  words, and that he has no gift, and that he has no power:  therefore, we will destroy him, and also the work, and we will  do this that we may not be ashamed in the end, and that we  may get glory of the world.
3 Verily, verily I say unto you, that satan has great hold  upon their hearts; he stirreth them up to iniquity against that  which is good, and their hearts are corrupt, and full of wicked ness and abominations, and they love darkness rather than  light, because their deeds are evil: therefore they will not ask  of me. Satan stirreth them up, that he may lead their souls  to destruction. And thus he has laid a cunning plan, thinking  to destroy the work of God, but I will require this at their  hands, and it shall turn to their shame and condemnation in  the day of judgment; yea, he stirreth up their hearts to anger  against this work; yea, he saith unto them, Deceive and lie in  wait to catch, that ye may destroy: behold this is no harm,  and thus he flattereth them and telleth them that it is no sin  to lie, that they may catch a man in a lie, that they may de stroy him, and thus he flattereth them, and leadeth them along  until he draggeth their souls down to hell; and thus he causeth  them to catch themselves in their own snare; and thus he go eth up and down, to and fro in the earth, seeking to destroy  the souls of men.
4 Verily, verily I say unto you, wo be unto him that lieth to  deceive, because he supposes that another lieth to deceive, for  such are not exempt from the justice of God.
5 Now, behold they have altered those words, because satan  saith unto them, He hath deceived you: and thus he flattereth  them away to do iniquity, to get thee to tempt the Lord thy  God.
6 Behold I say unto you, that you shall not translate again  those words which have gone forth out of your hands; for be hold they shall not accomplish their evil designs in lying  against those words. For, behold, if you should bring forth [p. 164] the same words they will say that you have lied; that you have  pretended to translate, but that you have contradicted your self: and behold they will publish this, and satan will harden  the hearts of the people to stir them up to anger against you,  that they will not believe my words. Thus satan thinketh to  overpower your testimony in this generation, that the work  may not come forth in this generation: but behold here is wis dom, and because I show unto you wisdom, and give you com mandments concerning these things, what you shall do, show  it not unto the world until you have accomplished the work of  translation.
7 Marvel not that I said unto you, here is wisdom, show it  not unto the world, for I said, show it not unto the world, that  you may be preserved. Behold I do not say that you shall  not show it unto the righteous; but as you cannot always  judge the righteous, or as you cannot always tell the wicked  from the righteous: therefore, I say unto you, hold your peace  until I shall see fit to make all things known unto the world  concerning the matter.
8 And now, verily I say unto you, that an account of those  things that you have written, which have gone out of your  hands, are engraven upon the plates of Nephi: yea and you  remember, it was said in those writings, that a more particu lar account was given of these things upon the plates of Nephi.
9 And now, because the account which is engraven upon  the plates of Nephi, is more particular concerning the things,  which in my wisdom I would bring to the knowledge of the  people in this account: therefore, you shall translate the en gravings which are on the plates of Nephi, down even till you  come to the reign of king Benjamin, or until you come to that  which you have translated, which you have retained; and be hold, you shall publish it as the record of Nephi, and thus I  will confound those who have altered my words. I will not  suffer that they shall destroy my work; yea, I will show unto  them that my wisdom is greater than the cunning of the devil.
10 Behold they have only got a part, or an abridgment of the  account of Nephi. Behold there are many things engraven  on the plates of Nephi, which do throw greater views upon my  gospel: therefore, it is wisdom in me, that you should trans late this first part of the engravings of Nephi, and send forth  in this work. And behold, all the remainder of this work,  does contain all those parts of my gospel which my holy pro phets, yea, and also my disciples desired in their prayers,  should come forth unto this people. And I said unto them,  that it should be granted unto them according to their faith in  their prayers; yea, and this was their faith, that my gospel [p. 165] which I gave unto them, that they might preach in their days,  might come unto their brethren, the Lamanites, and also, all  that had become Lamanites, because of their dissensions.
11 Now this is not all, their faith in their prayers were, that  this gospel should be made known also, if it were possible that  other nations should possess this land; and thus they did leave  a blessing upon this land in their prayers, that whosoever  should believe in this gospel, in this land, might have eternal  life; yea, that it might be free unto all of whatsoever nation,  kindred, tongue, or people, they may be.
12 And now, behold, according to their faith in their prayers,  will I bring this part of my gospel to the knowledge of my  people. Behold, I do not bring it to destroy that which they  have received, but to build it up.
13 And for this cause have I said, if this generation harden  not their hearts, I will establish my church among them. Now  I do not say this to destroy my church, but I say this to build  up my church: therefore, whosoever belongeth to my church  need not fear, for such shall inherit the kingdom of heaven:  but it is they who do not fear me, neither keep my command ments, but buildeth up churches unto themselves, to get gain;  yea, and all those that do wickedly, and buildeth up the king dom of the devil; yea, verily, verily I say unto you, that it is  they that will disturb, and cause to tremble and shake to the  centre.
14 Behold, I am Jesus Christ, the Son of God: I came unto  my own, and my own received me not. I am the light which  shineth in darkness, and the darkness comprehendeth it not.  I am he who said other sheep have I which are not of this fold,  unto my disciples, and many there were that understood  me not.
15 And I will show unto this people, that I had other sheep,  and that they were a branch of the house of Jacob: and I will  bring to light their marvelous works, which they did in my  name: yea, and I will also bring to light my gospel, which  was ministered unto them, and behold they shall not deny that  which you have received, but they shall build it up, and shall  bring to light the true points of my doctrine: yea, and the on ly doctrine which is in me; and this I do, that I may establish  my gospel, that there may not be so much contention: yea,  satan doth stir up the hearts of the people to contention, con cerning the points of my doctrine; and in these things they do  err, for they do wrest the scriptures, and do not understand  them: therefore, I will unfold unto them this great mystery,  for behold, I will gather them as a hen gathereth her chickens  under her wings, if they will not harden their hearts: yea, if [p. 166] they will come, they may, and partake of the waters of life  freely.
16 Behold this is my doctrine: whosoever repenteth and  cometh unto me, the same is my church. whosoever declareth  more or less than this, the same is not of me, but is against  me: therefore, he is not of my church.
17 And now, behold whosoever is of my church, and endu reth of my church to the end, him will I establish upon  my Rock, and the gates of hell shall not prevail against them.
18 And now, remember the words of him who is the life and  the light of the world, your Redeemer, your Lord and your  God. Amen.
 
Section 37 • Revelation, May 1829–A [D&C 11]
SECTION XXXVII.
 
Revelation given to , May, 1829.
 
1 A great and marvelous work is about to come forth among  the children of men: behold I am God and give heed to my  word, which is quick and powerful, sharper than a two-edged  sword, to the dividing asunder of both joints and marrow:  therefore, give heed unto my word.
2 Behold the field is white already to harvest, therefore, who so desireth to reap, let him thrust in his sickle with his might,  and reap while the day lasts, that he may treasure up for his  soul everlasting salvation in the kingdom of God; yea, whoso ever will thrust in his sickle and reap, the same is called of  God: therefore, if you will ask of me, you shall receive; if you  will knock, it shall be opened unto you.
3 Now as you have asked, behold I say unto you, keep my  commandments, and seek to bring forth and establish the cause  of Zion. Seek not for riches but for wisdom, and behold the  mysteries of God shall be unfolded unto you, and then shall  you be made rich; behold he that hath eternal life is rich.
4 Verily, verily I say unto you, even as you desire of me, so  shall it be done unto you: and, if you desire you shall be the  means of doing much good in this generation. Say nothing  but repentance unto this generation. Keep my commandments,  and assist to bring forth my work according to my command ments, and you shall be blessed.
5 Behold thou hast a gift, or thou shalt have a gift if thou  wilt desire of me in faith, with an honest heart, believing in  the power of Jesus Christ, or in my power which speaketh  unto thee: for behold it is I that speaketh: behold I am the  light which shineth in darkness, and by my power I give these  words unto thee. [p. 167]
6 And now, verily, verily I say unto thee, put your trust in  that Spirit which leadeth to do good: yea, to do justly; to walk  humbly; to judge righteously; and this is my Spirit.
7 Verily, verily I say unto you, I will impart unto you of  my Spirit, which shall enlighten your mind, which shall fill  your soul with joy, and then shall ye know, or by this shall  you know, all things whatsoever you desire of me, which is  pertaining unto things of righteousness, in faith believing in  me that you shall receive.
8 Behold I command you, that you need not suppose that  you are called to preach until you are called: wait a little lon ger, until you shall have my word, my rock, my church, and  my gospel, that you may know of a surety my doctrine; and  then behold, according to your desires, yea, even according to  your faith, shall it be done unto you.
9 Keep my commandments; hold your peace; appeal unto  my Spirit: yea, cleave unto me with all your heart, that you  may assist in bringing to light those things of which have been  spoken: yea, the translation of my work: be patient until you  shall accomplish it.
10 Behold this is your work, to keep my commandments:  yea, with all your might, mind, and strength: seek not to de clare my word, but first seek to obtain my word, and then shall  your tongue be loosed; then, if you desire, you shall have my  Spirit, and my word: yea, the power of God unto the convin cing of men: but now hold your peace; study my word which  hath gone forth among the children of men; and also study  my word which shall come forth among the children of men;  or that which is now translating: yea, until you have obtain ed all which I shall grant unto the children of men in this  generation; and then shall all things be added thereunto.
11 Behold thou art , my son; seek the kingdom of  God and all things shall be added according to that which is  just. Build upon my rock, which is my gospel; deny not the  Spirit of revelation, nor the Spirit of prophecy, for wo unto  him that denieth these things: therefore, treasure up in your  hearts until the time which is in my wisdom, that you shall  go forth: behold I speak unto all who have good desires, and  have thrust in their sickles to reap.
12 Behold I am Jesus Christ, the Son of God: I am the life  and the light of the world: I am the same who came unto my  own, and my own received me not: but verily, verily I say un to you, that as many as receiveth me, them will I give power  to become the sons of God, even to them that believe on my  name. Amen. [p. 168]
Section 38 • Revelation, May 1829–B [D&C 12]
SECTION XXXVIII.
 
Revelation given to May, 1829.
 
1 A great and marvelous work is about to come forth among  the children of men: behold I am God, and give heed to my  word, which is quick and powerful, sharper than a two-edged  sword, to the dividing asunder of both joints and marrow:  therefore, given heed unto my word.
2 Behold the field is white already to harvest, therefore who so desireth to reap, let him thrust in his sickle with his might,  and reap while the day lasts, that he may treasure up for his  soul everlasting salvation in the kingdom of God: yea, whoso ever will thrust in his sickle and reap, the same is called of  God: therefore if you will ask of me you shall receive; if you  will knock it shall be opened unto you.
3 Now as you have asked, behold I say unto you, keep my  commandments, and seek to bring forth and establish the cause  of Zion.
4 Behold I speak unto you, and also to all those who have  desires to bring forth and establish this work, and no one can  assist in this work, except he shall be humble and full of love,  having faith, hope and charity, being temperate in all things,  whatsoever shall be intrusted to his care.
5 Behold I am the light and the life of the world, that speak eth these words: therefore, give heed with your might, and  then you are called. Amen.
 
Section 39 • Revelation, June 1829–A [D&C 14]
SECTION XXXIX.
 
Revelation given to , June, 1829.
 
1 A great and marvelous work is about to come forth unto  the children of men: behold I am God, and give heed to my  word, which is quick and powerful, sharper than a two-edged  sword, to the dividing asunder of both joints and marrow:  therefore, give heed unto my word.
2 Behold the field is white already to harvest, therefore, who so desireth to reap, let him thrust in his sickle with his might,  and reap while the day lasts, that he may treasure up for his  soul everlasting salvation in the kingdom of God: yea, whoso ever will thrust in his sickle and reap, the same is called of  God: therefore, if you will ask of me you shall receive; if you  will knock it shall be opened unto you.
3 Seek to bring forth and establish my Zion. Keep my com mandments in all things, and if you keep my commandments [p. 169] and endure to the end, you shall have eternal life; which gift  is the greatest of all the gifts of God.
4 And it shall come to pass, that if you shall ask the Father  in my name, in faith believing, you shall receive the Holy  Ghost, which giveth utterance, that you may stand as a wit ness of the things of which you shall both hear and see; and  also, that you may declare repentance unto this generation.
5 Behold I am Jesus Christ the Son of the living God, who  created the heavens and the earth; a light which cannot be hid  in darkness: wherefore, I must bring forth the fulness of my  gospel from the Gentiles unto the house of Israel. And behold  thou art , and thou art called to assist: which thing if  ye do, and are faithful, ye shall be blessed both spiritually and  temporally, and great shall be your reward. Amen.
 
Section 40 • Revelation, June 1829–C [D&C 15]
SECTION XL.
 
Revelation given to , jr. June, 1829.
 
1 Hearken my servant , and listen to the words of Jesus  Christ, your Lord and your Redeemer, for behold I speak un to you with sharpness and with power, for mine arm is over  all the earth, and I will tell you that which no man knoweth  save me and thee alone: for many times you have desired of  me to know that which would be of the most worth unto you.
2 Behold, blessed are you for this thing, and for speaking my  words which I have given you, according to my command ments:
3 And now behold I say unto you, that the thing which will  be of the most worth unto you, will be to declare repentance  unto this people, that you may bring souls unto me, that you  may rest with them in the kingdom of my Father. Amen.
 
Section 41 • Revelation, June 1829–D [D&C 16]
SECTION XLI.
 
Revelation given to , June, 1829.
 
1 Hearken my servant , and listen to the words of Jesus  Christ, your Lord and your Redeemer, for behold I speak un to you with sharpness and with power, for mine arm is over  all the earth, and I will tell you that which no man knoweth  save me and thee alone: for many times you have desired of  me to know that which would be of the most worth unto you.
2 Behold, blessed are you for this thing, and for speaking my  words which I have given you according to my command ments: [p. 170]
3 And now behold I say unto you, that the thing which will  be of the most worth unto you, will be to declare repentance  unto this people that you may bring souls unto me, that you  may rest with them in the kingdom of my Father. Amen.
 
Section 42 • Revelation, June 1829–E [D&C 17]
SECTION XLII.
 
Revelation to , and , June, 1829, given previous to their viewing the plates con taining the book of Mormon:
 
1 Behold I say unto you, that you must rely upon my word,  which if you do, with full purpose of heart, you shall have a  view of the plates, and also the breastplate, the sword of La ban, the Urim and Thummim, which were given to the brother  of Jared upon the mount, when he talked with the Lord face to  face, and the miraculous directors which were given to Lehi  while in the wilderness, on the borders of the red sea; and it  is by your faith that you shall obtain a view of them, even by  that faith which was had by the prophets of old.
2 And after that you have obtained faith, and have seen  them with your eyes, you shall testify of them, by the power  of God; and this you shall do that my servant Joseph Smith,  jr. may not be destroyed, that I may bring about my righteous  purposes unto the children of men, in this work. And ye  shall testify that you have seen them, even as my servant  Joseph Smith, jr. has seen them, for it is by my power that  he has seen them, and it is because he had faith: and he has  translated the book, even that part which I have commanded  him, and as your Lord and your God liveth it is true.
3 Wherefore you have received the same power, and the  same faith, and the same gift like unto him; and if you do these  last commandments of mine, which I have given you, the  gates of hell shall not prevail against you; for my grace is suf ficient for you: and you shall be lifted up at the last day.—  And I, Jesus Christ, your Lord and your God, have spoken  it unto you, that I might bring about my righteous purposes  unto the children of men. Amen. [p. 171]
 
Section 43 • Revelation, June 1829–B [D&C 18]
SECTION XLIII.
 
Revelation to Joseph Smith, jr. and , making known the calling of twelve apostles in these  last days, and also, instructions relative to building up the  church of Christ, according to the fulness of the gospel: Given  in , New York, June, 1829.
 
1 Now behold, because of the thing which you, my servant , have desired to know of me, I give unto you these  words: behold I have manifested unto you, by my Spirit in  many instances, that the things which you have written are  true: wherefore you know that they are true; and if you know  that they are true, behold I give unto you a commandment,  that you rely upon the things which are written; for in them  are all things written concerning the foundation of my church,  my gospel and my rock; wherefore, if you shall build up my  church upon the foundation of my gospel and my rock, the  gates of hell shall not prevail against you.
2 Behold the world is ripening in iniquity, and it must needs  be, that the children of men are stirred up unto repentance,  both the Gentiles, and also the house of Israel: wherefore as  thou hast been baptized by the hand of my servant, Joseph  Smith, jr. according to that which I have commanded him,  he hath fulfilled the thing which I commanded him. And now  marvel not that I have called him unto mine own purpose,  which purpose is known in me: wherefore if he shall be dili gent in keeping my commandments, he shall be blessed unto  eternal life, and his name is Joseph.
3 And now , I speak unto you, and also unto  , by the way of commandment: for behold I  command all men every where to repent, and I speak unto  you, even as unto Paul mine apostle, for you are called even  with that same calling with which he was called. Remem ber the worth of souls is great in the sight of God: for behold  the Lord your Redeemer suffered death in the flesh: wherefore  he suffered the pain of all men, that all men might repent and  come unto him. And he hath risen again from the dead,  that he might bring all men unto him on conditions of repent ance. And how great is his joy in the soul that repenteth.—  Wherefore you are called to cry repentance unto this people.  And if it so be that you should labor all your days, in crying  repentance unto this people, and bring save it be one soul unto  me, how great shall be your joy with him in the kingdom of  my Father?
4 And now if your joy will be great with one soul, that you [p. 172] have brought unto me into the kingdom of my Father, how  great will be your joy, if you should bring many souls unto me?  Behold you have my gospel before you, and my rock, and my  salvation: ask the Father in my name in faith believing that  you shall receive, and you shall have the Holy Ghost which  manifesteth all things, which is expedient unto the children of  men. And if you have not faith, hope and charity, you can  do nothing. Contend against no church, save it be the church  of the devil. Take upon you the name of Christ, and speak  the truth in soberness, and as many as repent, and are bapti zed in my name, which is Jesus Christ, and endure to the end,  the same shall be saved. Behold Jesus Christ is the name  which is given of the Father, and there is none other name  given whereby man can be saved: wherefore all men must  take upon them the name which is given of the Father, for in  that name shall they be called at the last day: wherefore if  they know not the name by which they are called, they cannot  have place in the kingdom of my Father.
5 And now behold, there are others who are called to de clare my gospel, both unto Gentile and unto Jew: yea, even  twelve: and the twelve shall be my disciples, and they  shall take upon them my name: and the twelve are they who  shall desire to take upon them my name, with full purpose of  heart: and if they desire to take upon them my name, with  full purpose of heart, they are called to go into all the world  to preach my gospel unto every creature: and they are they  who are ordained of me to baptize in my name, according to  that which is written; and you have that which is written be fore you: wherefore you must perform it according to the  words which are written. And now I speak unto the twelve:  Behold my grace is sufficient for you: you must walk uprightly  before me and sin not. And behold you are they who are or dained of me to ordain priests and teachers to declare my gos pel, according to the power of the Holy Ghost, which is in  you, and according to the callings and gifts of God unto men:  and I Jesus Christ, your Lord and your God, have spoken it.  These words are not of men, nor of man, but of me: where fore you shall testify they are of me, and not of man; for it is  my voice which speaketh them unto you: for they are given  by my Spirit unto you: and by my power you can read them  one to another; and save it were by my power, you could not  have them: wherefore you can testify that you have heard my  voice, and know my words.
6 And now behold I give unto you, , and also  unto , that you shall search out the twelve  who shall have the desires of which I have spoken; and by [p. 173] their desires and their works, you shall know them: and when  you have found them you shall show these things unto them.  And you shall fall down and worship the Father in my name:  and you must preach unto the world, saying, you must repent  and be baptized in the name of Jesus Christ: for all men must  repent and be baptized; and not only men, but women and  children, who have arriven to the years of accountability.
7 And now, after that you have received this, you must  keep my commandments in all things: and by your hands I  will work a marvelous work among the children of men, unto  the convincing of many of their sins, that they may come unto  repentance; and that they may come unto the kingdom of my  Father: wherefore the blessings which I give unto you, are  above all things. And after that you have received this, if  you keep not my commandments, you cannot be saved in the  kingdom of my Father. Behold I Jesus Christ, your Lord and  your God, and your Redeemer, by the power of my Spirit,  have spoken it. Amen.
 
Section 44 • Revelation, circa Summer 1829 [D&C 19]
SECTION XLIV.
 
A commandment of God and not of man to , given  (, New York, March. 1830,) by him who is eternal:
 
1 I am Alpha and Omega, Christ the Lord; yea, even I am  He, the beginning and the end, the Redeemer of the world: I  having accomplished and finished the will of him whose I am,  even the Father concerning me: having done this, that I  might subdue all things unto myself: retaining all power, even  to the destroying of satan and his works at the end of the  world, and the last great day of judgment, which I shall pass  upon the inhabitants thereof, judging every man according to  his works, and the deeds which he hath done. And surely  every man must repent or suffer, for I God am endless: where fore, I revoke not the judgments which I shall pass, but woes  shall go forth, weeping, wailing and gnashing of teeth: yea, to  those who are found on my left hand; nevertheless it is not  written, that there shall be no end to this torment; but it is  written endless torment.
2 Again, it is written eternal damnation: wherefore it is more  express than other scriptures, that it might work upon the  hearts of the children of men, altogether for my name’s glory:  wherefore, I will explain unto you, this mystery, for it is meet  unto you, to know even as mine apostles. I speak unto you  that are chosen in this thing, even as one, that you may enter  into my rest. For behold, the mystery of Godliness, how [p. 174] great is it? for behold I am endless, and the punishment which  is given from my hand, is endless punishment, for endless is  my name; wherefore—
Eternal punishment)Endless punishment
is God’s punishment:)is God’s punishment:
wherefore, I command you to repent, and keep the command ments which you have received by the hand of my servant  Joseph Smith, jr. in my name: and it is by my almighty pow er that you have received them: therefore I command you to  repent, repent, lest I smite you by the rod of my mouth, and  by my wrath, and by my anger, and your sufferings be sore:  how sore you know not! how exquisite you know not! yea,  how hard to bear you know not! For behold, I God have suf fered these things for all, that they might not suffer, if they  would repent, but if they would not repent, they must suffer  even as I: which suffering caused myself, even God, the great est of all to tremble because of pain, and to bleed at every pore,  and to suffer both body and spirit: and would that I might not  drink the bitter cup and shrink: nevertheless, glory be to the  Father, and I partook and finished my preparations unto the  children of men: wherefore, I command you again to repent  lest I humble you by my almighty power, and that you con fess your sins lest you suffer these punishments of which I  have spoken, of which in the smallest, yea, even in the least  degree you have tasted at the time I withdrew my Spirit. And  I command you, that you preach nought but repentance; and  show not these things unto the w